《Legend of Heros in Han Dynasty》


 C1

    A cold wind swept past, carrying with it a distance of ten thousand kilometers.


    "Hu!"


    A black shadow flew over from the mountain peaks in the distance.


    When they got closer, they saw a group of four carrying a huge red stone coffin. They were moving on the main road as fast as lightning.


    The four of them were all in their sixties. They all wore black iron armor and had flowing white beards. Each of them carried a peerless long blade on their backs.


    Snow was falling wildly in the sky, and the four of them were only focused on running forward. Due to their fast speed, they moved at a frightening speed, bringing about a huge arc of light.


    "Halt!"


    At this moment, countless figures suddenly appeared from behind. As these figures rushed forward, a powerful aura descended from the sky above the public road. Streams of killing intent blotted out the sky as they rushed over.


    "Are you really going to kill them all?" The four old men suddenly stopped and shouted.


    "Four Great Generals, Lord Chu has passed away many years ago, are you still stubborn?" A Daoist Priest dressed in green emerged from the crowd with a horsetail whisk in his hand. He slightly bowed towards the four old men who were carrying the coffin as he reported in a low voice.


    "Smelly Taoist, you motherf * cker, didn''t you guys chase us all the way from the capital to this desolate place just to get rich?" If you have the ability... "Come, come, let''s fight for three hundred rounds!"


    One of the old men who was carrying the coffin sneered. His tone was full of a fearless domineering aura.


    "General Qi is still as angry as he was back then, hehe, but this time, the four of you will have a hard time escaping. If you can keep the people in the coffin, this humble Taoist will not make things difficult for you, and I will let you off, okay?"


    "Let us go?"


    The four old men who carried the coffin looked at each other, their eyes suddenly filled with violence, and they began laughing out loud. These four people were extremely powerful, and their laughter was so loud that it shook the entire space.


    The expression on the face of the green-robed Daoist stiffened, and he suddenly retreated. He then let out a cold snort and cursed, "Ungrateful bastard! Kill him!"


    With the word ''kill'', the hundreds of shadows behind him shot towards the four old men like arrows, instantly causing the ground to tremble.


    These several hundred figures were all the most outstanding assassins in the entire Darkhan Empire. In an instant, they all attacked at the same time. In an instant, a cloud of dust rose up as a strong gale spread out over a radius of several hundred zhang.


    "Boom ¡­" "Ding dong!"


    Suddenly, a wisp of zither music pierced through the roiling sounds of slaughter.


    This zither music appeared to be gentle and indistinct. However, it was just a soft sound that surpassed the noise of hundreds of experts killing each other, causing everyone to feel as though their ears were being struck by thunder.


    Everyone suddenly flipped over and jumped out of the circle. They were shocked, and the entire battlefield suddenly stopped.


    "A thousand miles?"


    In the legends of the Southern Wilderness, on top of a cliff, under a stone tablet in the sky, there lived a generation of Sky Demons. The Demon Zither was the best in the world, but this man was cruel and cruel, rarely seen in the martial world.


    The zither music of the Demonic Sound was a type of killing divine light that could kill people without them noticing. It was called "Scarlet Mountain Range".


    Once the demonic zither appeared, the earth turned red and the sun rose; 10,000 miles of skeleton! When the martial cultivator heard this, his complexion changed.


    Daoist Master Qing Yi took a step back in fear. He stared at the zither music with fear in his eyes.


    "Boom ¡­" "Ding dong!"


    Another string of zither music came. When everyone looked towards the direction of the zither music, they saw a purple-clothed woman sitting on a huge rock with her legs crossed.


    Beside her stood a young girl.


    The young girl was only eleven or twelve years old. She wore a white dress with two ponytails, and her big eyes focused on the woman.


    "What a beautiful little girl!"


    Everyone couldn''t help but secretly exclaim in surprise. Although this woman was young, she had a beauty that could topple empires. She was like a fairy from the nine heavens.


    The purple-dressed woman looked at the white-clothed girl and sneered: "This'' Devouring the Heavens and the Earth ''concept can be said to be majestic, but when you play it, you are actually weak. You are weak and feminine!"


    The white-clothed girl nodded her head when she heard what he said and said to the purple-clothed woman, "Master, this disciple is too ignorant. It seems like I won''t be able to carry on the sect''s secret. Is this kind of thing just an exaggeration? "


    "How dare you!"


    When the purple-dressed woman heard this, she let out a furious roar. Suddenly, she twisted the middle finger of her left hand. With a "dong" sound, a strand of zither music shot out, and a beam of light shot towards the green-robed Daoist.


    Even though he was a grandmaster of martial arts, he could not help but be shocked. In the face of danger, he could only roll away to dodge it. However, the killer behind him fell to the ground with a "Ah" sound.


    "Not good ¡­" Everyone cried out in alarm and retreated.


    The purple-dressed woman completely ignored everyone''s reaction. She raised her head and looked at the green-clothed Taoist and said with a sneer, "Stinky Taoist, if you can avoid the music from my finger, then you can be considered a big figure in the martial arts world. Today, I am in a good mood, so if I don''t kill you, scram!"


    "Scram?"


    The Taoist''s face was dark.


    All of the assassins were watching him. Even in the imperial capital, no one dared to speak to him like that. However, at this moment, his face was ashen and he had nothing to say.


    Obviously, the violet-clothed woman before him wasn''t someone he could offend.


    One of the old men carrying the coffin sneered, "A dignified Martial Emperor in front of him, the Commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion, naturally won''t scram. However, he can run away with his tail between his legs, which is why he has some face!"


    He cupped his hands towards the purple-clothed woman and said, "This humble one is now the commander of the Heaven''s Dynasty''s Restriction Camp. The Martial Emperor bestowed rank one Golden Blade Guards upon me. Although my wife is powerful in the southern border, don''t tell me she still wants to go against the entire empire?"


    In addition to protecting the imperial chariot, they specialized in hunting and killing for thousands of miles, traversing the vast martial arts world, entering and exiting the temple without any mishap. In the imperial capital, the might of the camp was comparable to that of the imperial guards.


    However, just as the green-clothed Daoist Priest finished speaking, the corners of the purple-clothed woman''s mouth curled up slightly, and her eyebrows knit together as a formless baleful aura burst forth from her surroundings.


    "Dong Dong ¡­"


    "The desolate and desolate world, everyone in the world is arrogant ¡­"


    The violet-clothed woman suddenly let out a long, mournful laugh, her voice was like a ghost''s cry, while the peerless zither music also suddenly turned, the dust and dirt in the sky swirled and clamored, waves of raging waves swept towards Dao Leader Chen Mu and the hundreds of people behind him, and these threads of cold light, accompanied by the zither profound seven fiends, caused a gale to rise up.


    "Ah ¡­" "Hurry up and leave!"


    "This is the Seven Fiends zither music; it is a thousand miles wide!"


    However, it was too late.


    In the snowy sky, corpses littered the ground, and dark red blood dripped onto the ground like plum blossoms.


    They had been killed. Several hundred of the Demon Hunt Squad''s assassins hadn''t even had the chance to make a move before they were killed with the zither music from the Seven Slaughters Zither. Hundreds of experts had been killed in an instant.


    On the public road, the cold wind was howling. The four old men carrying the coffins were stunned on the spot, their eyes filled with shock.


    "There are devils in the Southern Wilderness, the sun and moon, the zither music is a thousand miles wide!"


    The four of them looked at each other for a long time before one of the elders sighed. This old man has been through the battlefield for decades, but was ignorant and ill-informed.


    The purple robed lady completely ignored the four of them, and merely nodded at the young girl and asked, "How is it? This is the realm of a thousand miles, it''s a pity that I, your Master, can only display the third stage of my cultivation! "


    "Just the third stage?"


    The four old men carrying the coffin gasped when they heard this. With only the third level of cultivation, it had instantly caused the deaths of hundreds of elite warriors from the capital''s Imperium Battalion.


    One of the old men gritted his teeth, took two steps forward, and bowed to the lady, "Since Madam is a member of the Demonic Sect, and we are the four generals of King Chu, please be magnanimous and let us go south!"


    "Hmph, King Chu, Han Xin, as a man, you can be considered a righteous man. It is a pity that you are too conceited, you have no ability to protect yourself, and you can only marry for others your entire life." Forget it. Since the person in the sarcophagus is temporarily missing, all of you can leave on your own! "


    The purple-dressed woman''s gaze was cold as she focused on teaching the demonic zither to the girl, completely ignoring the four elders.


    It was rumored that this purple-clothed woman was the most outstanding devil within the Southern Wilderness. Although she had never stepped into the Middle Kingdom, her name still resounded throughout the Central Plains.


    "The sound of the zither is unparalleled. It is an elegant and graceful stream of purple smoke that spans 10,000 miles. A beautiful smile will drink one''s blood!"


    "Drink human blood! One wave of a finger and it will be annihilated!"


    The purple-clothed woman raised her head and sighed. With one hand holding the girl, she suddenly waved her left hand and a soft whip appeared. The whip wrapped around the huge stone coffin and actually flew into the air, slowly moving west.


    "The sound of the zither is unparalleled. It is an elegant and graceful stream of purple smoke that spans 10,000 miles. A beautiful smile will drink one''s blood!"


    "Drink human blood! One wave of a finger and it will be annihilated!"


    "..."


    The zither notes lingered in the air, clear as day despite the wind and snow. The four elders raised their heads to look at the three figures that had disappeared into the horizon, and sighed deeply.


    "If this young lord follows this devil, then whether he will be a disaster or a blessing is still unknown!"


    "We can only look at Young Lord''s good fortune!"


    The four old men stopped to take a look and let out a long sigh.


    It flew through the snowy sky, the northern wind whistling through the air.


    "Whooosh."


    Only an afterimage was left in the sky.

 C2

    At the critical point of the southern border of China, there was a divine mountain called Shooting Guangzhang. It shot up to a thousand feet high, and it was a lone peak that towered between thousands of mountains in the southern border.


    There was a stone tablet hanging on top of a massive cliff. This stone tablet was known by the locals as the Sky Crest Tablet. The year and month in which this stone tablet was erected were already unfathomable. It was just that this stone tablet, which shined upon Zhang Guangzhang for decades, rarely had any traces of human life, and only a few tens of thousands of miles was left unexplored.


    Sixty years ago, when the Great Han Empire was established, a purple-clothed woman flew to the east and occupied the divine mountain. She was known as the Demonic Palace Lord.


    After that, it was hell on earth for those who heard it.


    It was already autumn and September, and the ground was covered with frost.


    On top of the cliff, there was a bare-chested young man around the age of fourteen or fifteen. He was standing on a sharp rock with one foot on the ground as he stared into the abyss.


    A few feet away from him was an absolutely gorgeous young woman around seventeen or eighteen years old. She gracefully stood by the side of the rock.


    "Little Senior Sister, can you take a break?" The youth asked.


    "No way!"


    "I just took a break. Since Master doesn''t know, I can''t blame her ¡­" "Hee hee!"


    With a snort, she waved her left hand and a flying sword flew towards the youth. The youth stuck out his tongue in fear and quickly shot up, actually dodging the flying sword from the girl''s attack by a few dozen feet.


    "Senior Sister, you ¡­" Hmph, I said it already. When I grow up, I''ll marry you and become your wife. Since you treat your future husband like this? "


    "Pei, who wants to marry you? If you continue to be so glib as to talk back to me, I will tell Master! "


    "Don''t... Don''t, I will listen to Senior Sister''s words. "


    The moment the youth heard the words "Master", his face turned deathly pale. With one foot on the sharp rock, he no longer dared to be naughty. Even his smile became a little stiff and awkward.


    Seeing this, the young girl chuckled and said, "I''m just teasing you, why are you so nervous?"


    The youth did not dare to act rashly when he heard this. He snorted and said, "Who dares to marry a wife like you? At most, they''ll be single for a lifetime, or even go and become a monk!"


    "How dare you! "Hrmph."


    As the girl said this, she suddenly grabbed at the boy. This time, the boy did not dodge. The girl twisted the boy''s right ear with her hand and actually picked him up.


    The youth could only beg, "Good wife, quickly let go..." "Let go!"


    Right at this moment, a clear whistle came from the foot of the mountain. It was loud and clear, and one could tell with a single glance that it was from a cultivator with profound cultivation.


    "Eh ¡­"


    The two of them couldn''t help but be shocked. They stopped to look at the mountain peak. It had been several years since they last saw anyone.


    Who was this person?


    As soon as the whistle sounded, a cyan figure unexpectedly flew up into the air. From the foot of the mountain to the top, this person was several miles away. He was dressed in azure and walked through the air. In a few blinks of an eye, he arrived at the top of the mountain.


    "Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master Zi Jin has received the edict. The Confucian clan''s junior, Dong Zhongshu, has not yet learned his lesson. On the orders of the Martial Emperor, he has come to visit Zhang Guangfeng!"


    This person was dressed in scholarly robes and his eyes were brimming with vigor. He shouted at the cliff several times. However, there was no reply to the lingering sounds in the air.


    "Martial Uncle, since you''re unwilling to come out to meet me, I can only place the Martial Emperor''s Imperial Decree here. I hope Martial Uncle can enlighten me!"


    As the scholar spoke, he suddenly struck out with his palm towards the cliff. An arc of light descended, and a piece of the rock was cut off by his strong palm wind.


    "Martial Nephew is too arrogant!"


    With a snap of his middle finger, the scholar used his finger as a brush to write something down. It only took him a split-second to leave several lines of cursive script on the cliff wall.


    The two youths standing on the peak couldn''t help but be shocked. Using their fingers as a brush to write something down? There were very few people in the world who had this godly skill.


    "This person called himself Dong Zhongshu, and he even humbled himself as a martial nephew. Who is he?"


    Arrogant and confident, relaxed and at ease, the calligraphy on the precipice was completed in one breath. The calligraphy was as if flying dragons and dancing phoenixes, and the calligraphy was majestic.


    The youth sneered and suddenly shot toward the scholar like an arrow. This speed was as fast as it was popular. He only saw an arc of light flying straight towards him.


    The scholar''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly laughed out loud. He waved his right hand, and a biting cold light shot out towards the youth.


    "Bo!"


    The scholar''s body swayed as he took a step back and looked at the young man in surprise.


    As for the youth, he somersaulted in the air and actually flew back. He landed on the cliff wall and retreated a few steps before coming to a stop.


    "Who are you? You actually dare to trespass into Guangfeng, die! "


    After the youth retreated, he suddenly grabbed horizontally with his left hand. A strangely shaped wooden zither appeared in his hand. That wooden zither only had three strings, and was as black as silk.


    The green-clothed scholar laughed and said, "Not bad, at such a young age. To be able to withstand my powerful astral energy, not bad, not bad!"


    The youth was stunned. He let out a cold laugh and said, "You haven''t seen this young master''s technique. Taking advantage of Master''s closed door cultivation today, this young master will show you the power of the Heavenly Demonic Zither!"


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    Suddenly, the youth raised his skinny hand and twisted a few times on the zither strings. Several streaks of profound light shot into the air and shot toward the azure-dressed scholar''s face.


    "The Demon Zither''s Absolute Light is unstoppable!"


    The green-robed scholar was immediately startled. He turned his body and dodged the youth''s divine beam that was shooting towards him. Since these streaks of divine light suddenly fell on empty space, they all struck the rock behind the green-robed scholar.


    "Poof!" Stab! "Poof!"


    "Boom!"


    Three notes of the zither streaked across the sky, and several huge rocks were actually shattered into pieces, falling off the cliff one after another.


    "What a tyrannical Magical Zither Aura!"


    The green-robed scholar was overwhelmed with shock. He flew straight up to a height of over a hundred feet, and with a sudden gentle brush, several shadows fell down in a flash. They actually headed straight for the youth''s head.


    At this moment, a delicate shout suddenly rang out. A white shadow flew over from the sky and grabbed the young man, pulling him several zhang back.


    "Senior Sister, quickly kill this guy!" the youth roared.


    "Junior brother, even if we teamed up, we still wouldn''t be able to beat him. Quickly tell Master!"


    As the two of them spoke, their feet flashed and they rushed towards the peak like a wisp of green smoke. Their speed was so fast that even though the green-clothed scholar was unrivalled, he still couldn''t help but be astounded.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly rang with the cry of an eagle. A giant eagle swooped down, and the scholar took out a bamboo tube from its back. He then took out a bamboo scroll, and his face became deathly pale.


    "There''s been a change in the capital, hurry up and go back!"


    The green-robed scholar could only rush to the top of the divine mountain. With a loud whistle, he waved his arm and chased after the huge eagle. One man and one eagle, they madly ran towards the mountain peaks.


    Just as the green-robed scholar left, three figures instantly descended onto the cliff.


    Amongst the three of them, there were two men and a woman who had returned, and the one who stood in the middle with a furious look was a beautiful woman dressed in purple. She carried a black zither on her back, and her long hair hung down to her shoulders.


    After a long while, the purple-dressed woman turned her head and looked towards the letter hanging on the cliff and said: "The heavens are mighty, the four seas submit, the Confucianism is supreme, the world''s martial artists are supreme, anyone who does not submit, kill!"


    "What a great ''Solitary Sword Technique''!" How arrogant! "How dare you come to my Heavenly Demon Gate to deliver a decree, Young Master, Ah Bi, you two go down the mountain immediately and kill this person!"


    The violet-clothed woman shouted sternly as she turned her head to look coldly at the two youths.


    "Yes." Master! "


    The two teenagers suddenly kneeled on the ground.


    The purple-dressed woman said in a cold and arrogant voice, "Young master, after you became King Chu, the four generals of the Han family sent you to the southern border to seek refuge in a sarcophagus. Now your origins are known, but when I rescued you back then, I did not see any of your parents'' remnants.


    The two youths didn''t dare to say anything and listened respectfully.


    He then continued, "Although my Mo Clan originated from the Confucian clan, hundreds of clans are at odds with each other. The Confucian clan is the enemy of my clan, so you all must bring the head of the emperor and the head of the scum Dong Zhongshu to see me!"


    "Yes." Master! "


    The two of them still didn''t dare to hesitate and respectfully replied.


    The purple-dressed woman was obviously satisfied, "Good, now let''s test Young Master''s cultivation. This Heavenly Abyss Beast is a beast that I confined in the abyss with my cultivation, able to fly for thousands of kilometers and travel like flowing water. As long as you catch up and tie it up with your master, you can leave the mountain!"


    "Yes sir!" The youth called Young Master Han answered loudly.


    The purple-clothed woman nodded her head, raising her hand and hitting towards the sky above the Heavenly Abyss.


    "Boom!"


    A loud sound reverberated through the abyss. Following the sound, a graceful figure shot up into the sky. It was a yellow dragon.


    When that weird dragon swept out, it fled towards a mountain peak with all its might. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace.


    Young master Han laughed coldly and suddenly leapt into the air. His body shot out like an arrow leaving the bowstring as he broke through the air and chased after the strange dragon''s shadow, sweeping through the mountain peaks one in front and one behind.


    This man and this beast had a grand momentum. Two arcs of light shot out from the mountain peaks, and the weird dragon was obviously panicking as it let out waves of hissing sounds.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    The youth shouted loudly. Suddenly, with a leap, he shot to the back of the weird dragon and grabbed its tail with one hand.


    This weird dragon was immediately shocked. With a flick of its tail, it created a violent tidal wave, shaking the surrounding rocks and causing them to fly into the air. Countless wild beasts in the valley were also frightened and began to flee in all directions.


    "My god, you still want to run away?!"


    Young Master Han gripped the weird dragon''s tail tightly, with no intention of letting go. No matter how the dragon rolled and tried, he still couldn''t break free.


    However, right at this moment, the sky suddenly turned dark. Following that, lightning bolts descended. That weird dragon heard the rumbling of lightning. With a dive, it landed on a stone tablet.


    This stone stele was thousands of meters high, and had a pillar that supported the heavens. It was none other than the massive stone stele that filled the sky. These thunderous roars forced the dragon to come down. The dragon let out a roar as it circled around the stone tablet.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder rumbled as lightning tore through the sky. Streams of profound light struck the stone monument.


    Young Master Han firmly held onto the dragon''s tail, unwilling to let go. The dragon seemed to be shocked to the extreme as its coiled body continuously moved about on the stone monument, grinding stone fragments into the air and sending sparks flying everywhere.


    Boom!


    Another bolt of lightning struck the stone monument from the sky. When the light grew so bright that the monument turned transparent, Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled as he let go of it and landed underneath the monument.


    However, at this moment, something even more unexpected happened. Words actually appeared one after another on the stone monument.


    "Oracle Bone Text?"


    Young Master Han was shocked and took a few steps back!

 C3

    Boom!


    Another bolt of lightning struck onto the stone tablet in the sky. A piece of the stone tablet several hundred meters tall was instantly shattered.


    At this moment, the monolith inscriptions were getting clearer and clearer. They were all written by some strange Oracle Bone Text, and densely packed together, forming a few rows.


    Moreover, beside the Oracle Bone Text, there were some totems with strange movements.


    "What is this?"


    Young Master Han was astounded and couldn''t help but recall a legend regarding the monolith.


    It was said that thousands of years ago, the Demon God of the Southern Wilderness, Chi You, triggered a great calamity.


    After the calamity, the four wargods gathered in the southern border, and defeated the Demon God Chi You.


    Legend has it that the Gods hired a craftsman of heaven to carve a peerless technique on the stone monument. It gathered the cultivation of tens of thousands of War God''s martial arts from that time, including military tactics, martial skills, and weapons refining techniques.


    However, the masterpiece that the craftsman of that day had completed with what he had learned in his lifetime was met with a thunderstorm. The sound of thunder rumbled, and the technique that the craftsman of that day spent half his life to inscribe was instantly erased.


    In a fit of rage, the craftsman of the heavens, filled with grief and indignation, had actually splashed his blood on the stone monument and killed himself.


    "Could it be that the words on this stone tablet were carved by that genius craftsman?"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but feel a wave of suspicion as he looked at the monolith. It was obvious that he couldn''t be sure that this was the ancient technique of the War God Technique.


    "Who cares about him. As long as I remember, I''ll ask Master when I get back!"


    When his thoughts traveled here, Young Master Han hastily withdrew his attention and forced himself to remember the words on the stone monument. He spent a quarter of an hour to understand them all, and even the totem was branded in his heart.


    Boom!


    However, just at this moment, a bolt of lightning struck the stone tablet, causing a loud sound. The stone tablet collapsed with a loud bang, and the stone tablet fell into the abyss.


    Young Master Han hastily flipped over and landed behind the rock, avoiding the rubble. He turned his head to look at the weird dragon that had been injured by lightning, unable to dodge at all.


    "Rise!"


    Young master Han''s heart stirred as he reached out his hand, forcefully saving the weird dragon''s body.


    That weird dragon had been saved by Young Master Han. It couldn''t help but mutter to itself as it lay on the ground coiled in a ball, staring at Young Master Han gratefully.


    It was at this moment, suddenly!


    Beneath the monolith, a streak of mysterious light could be seen. After which, a scimitar was stabbed into the stone pedestal, emitting a cold glow!


    The scimitar''s hilt was pitch-black, and it was actually embedded with a shiny pearl.


    Just as Young Master Han thought to himself, the scimitar shot up into the air and slowly flew towards him.


    Just as the curved blade was about a foot away from him, the profound light suddenly vanished. Young Master Han felt a bone chilling cold in his body as the bizarre curved blade turned into a streak of profound light and entered his body.


    Ah!


    Young Master Han cried out in surprise and couldn''t help but retreat quickly. However, the strange cold in his body slowly disappeared, followed by the explosive growth of his blood vessels and a wave of heat.


    "What''s going on? "This scimitar actually entered my body?"


    "What kind of blade is this?"


    Young Master Han was astounded, but he didn''t feel any discomfort in his body after half a quarter of an hour. He was slightly relieved and couldn''t help but recite the words on the stone tablet once more.


    As Young Master Han willed it, he felt the blood in his dantian roiling, and his meridians felt as if they were boiling water as they flowed through his acupoints.


    Strangely, these surging auras actually slowly flowed back into the Dantian and rotated within the Dantian. Every time it did, it would cause the blood in the body to vibrate.


    Young Master Han had always been a person of exceptional potential. He was shocked at first, but after a while, he immediately understood that the engravings on the stone tablet were perhaps a world-shocking cultivation technique passed down by the ancients.


    Following the circulation method, the aura within his body finally calmed down. However, there seemed to be a powerful force within his Dantian that seemed to want to break out from his Dantian.


    Young Master Han was currently only fourteen or fifteen years old. He naturally didn''t understand any of these anomalies and only thought that his master was an unparalleled genius of the academic world.


    "Tsk tsk!"


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Suddenly, a few strange laughs came from the abyss, followed by three. Shadow soared up into the sky. To his surprise, there were three strange people with disheveled hair.


    However, the three people were dressed in ragged clothes, and their eyes were like torches as they scattered in all directions. The moment he flew out, a strong killing intent immediately blossomed.


    "How could it be a wet behind the ears child?"


    The three of them looked at each other.


    "Could it be that this brat was the one that triggered the thunderbolts to shatter the stone monument?" And the Demonic Qi has already been absorbed by him? "


    The three of them were suddenly excited as they looked at Young Master Han, their gazes full of greed.


    "Big brother, quickly, we can''t let this brat go, otherwise, once he absorbs us, all of us will wait here for nothing!"


    The three odd men grabbed at Young Master Han together as soon as they finished speaking.


    Young Master Han was immediately taken aback. The speed at which these three strange, disheveled men attacked was something he''d never seen before. With a feint, six withered, branch-like claws extended forward.


    In the midst of Young Master Han''s shock, he flipped backwards and sent out a gale from his left and right.


    "Clang!"


    A streak of profound light flashed. Just as the three strange elders'' fingers were about to touch Young Master Han''s chest, a sharp beam of light suddenly shot out.


    "It''s the Light of the Emperor''s Saber!"


    The three men were immediately overwhelmed with shock. They retracted their hands and stared at the disappearing blade light with sharp eyes. They were extremely shocked.


    "It''s over, it''s all over. This kid actually managed to absorb the Emperor Saber. We''ve suffered for so many years from being flooded by water and fire for nothing. We''ve suffered for nothing, wuwuwu!" A strange person suddenly started to cry and scratch his head.


    Young Master Han leaned against a cliff and couldn''t help but watch the three''s strange actions with suspicion. Was it really him that had suddenly appeared when he''d brandished his sword just now?


    At this moment, a strange old man began to curse, "Third brother, what are you crying for? Let''s catch this brat first. As long as we catch him, won''t we be able to bring him back our blades and the Armored Devil Tome?"


    "Right, right, capture him!"


    The three of them actually made another move and made another grab for Young Master Han.


    This time, Young Master Han knew that the hieroglyphs he had just forcefully recorded were probably some kind of Oracle Magic Art. Just now, he had used a random movement of his saber light to force three people to retreat; if he were to use it all the way, he might actually be able to escape from these three weirdos.


    As he thought of this, Young Master Han shouted, "Don''t come any closer or I''ll kill someone!"


    "Murder? Tsk tsk, have the three of us killed a small number of people? "


    As the three weirdos laughed, they suddenly reached out to grab Young Master Han. This blow was countless times stronger than the force just now and was meant to capture him in one fell swoop.


    "Swoosh swoosh!"


    Young Master Han made up his mind and clawed at the air with his five fingers. He didn''t expect that this clawing motion would result in a scimitar appearing in his hand. The scimitar swept at the same time and broke through the three strange men''s gale, disappearing without a trace.


    "How is this possible?"


    The three weirdos retreated in shock and suddenly emitted powerful auras at the same time. These auras immediately stirred up waves of air waves, trapping Young Master Han in a whirlpool.


    Sand and rocks flew everywhere as they were pulled along by the whirlpool. Suddenly, rubble flew everywhere, and even space trembled. The hair on the heads of the three strange people were all standing together, and their faces were extremely terrifying.


    Surrounded by the whirlpool, Young Master Han felt the air current in his body slowly absorb itself. All of the strong presence slowly flow into his acupoints as it came into contact with his body, rolling like the waters of a long river.


    "This is bad, my cultivation has been absorbed by half by this boy!"


    "Quickly retreat!"


    The three weirdos shouted in anger and quickly retreated.


    However, it was too late.


    The air shook as the whirlpool spun nonstop, sucking in the three in an instant. It hovered above Young Master Han''s head as strands of black flame slowly entered his body.


    The faces of the three old men were ashen, but they couldn''t give up now.


    "Break!"


    Young Master Han roared as a blast of air broke through the acupoints. The three strange old men fell to the ground with a flick of Rampage''s aura, shocked beyond belief.


    "Destiny!" Heaven''s will! "


    A strange old man was hit by the shockwave and fell to the ground, blood spewing out of his mouth.


    "Our Demon Ridge''s Three Fiends actually ended up like this. Isn''t this the will of the heavens?"


    The three of them had been penetrated by Young Master Han''s tyrannical aura, causing serious injuries. This had happened in an instant and was simply inconceivable.


    "Haha, Third Bro, Second Bro, what''s so sad about this?" "Although we cannot personally slaughter our old enmity, this guy has absorbed our devilish domineering aura as well as our devilish domineering will. After that, he might be able to overturn the country and release a breath of resentment. Why must he be depressed?"


    "Overturn the lands of the burly man?"


    "Vent for us?"


    The three of them narrowed their eyes and started laughing maniacally.


    This seemed to be heaven''s will.

 C4

    Although Young Master Han didn''t know what the meaning of these three shaggy headed weirdos'' words was, they didn''t look like good people when he saw the malevolence in their eyes.


    At this time, they saw the three of them fall to the ground, and they hurriedly jumped up and flew away.


    Who would''ve thought that at this moment, the strange dragon that had landed on the ground would also mutter to itself as it followed Young Master Han into the air?


    At this moment, Young Master Han''s body was brimming with true qi. With this sweeping momentum, he''d already made it back to Shooting Peak with a few leaps and bounds. The yellow dragon had also followed Young Master Han closely.


    "Hurry up and leave, Little Yellow Dragon. My Master wants me to tie you up and come back. It will definitely not be good for you. You should leave!"


    Young Master Han turned around and waved towards the dragon.


    "Aooo!"


    However, the dragon didn''t have any intention of retreating. Instead, it floated into the air and circled around the dragon as it pondered.


    When Young Master Han returned to the main peak, he shouted towards the mountain gate, "I''m back, honored master!"


    However, there was no response from the crowd.


    "Little Senior Sister, where are you?"


    Still no one answered.


    Young Master Han was greatly shocked. He had always been with his honored master and senior sisters and had been inseparable from them for several years. He had almost never taken a step out of the mountain. Why had he suddenly gone somewhere?


    Even if Master was going to go into seclusion, Senior Sister would never leave this place!


    Young Master Han was shocked beyond measure as he hastily ran towards his master''s cultivation cave. Before he reached his master''s cultivation cave, he saw that the stairs were a complete mess.


    "Could it be that someone has barged in?"


    Young Master Han was greatly alarmed and leapt out of the cave. Who would''ve thought that with just one look, his master''s usual training cave had already collapsed.


    What was even more shocking was that the top of the two little potion concocted children''s heads had been shattered by someone as they laid flat on the stone steps. Blood flowed all the way to the cliff.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Young Master Han let out a loud cry and reached out with his body. The two children had lost their auras and had been dead for quite some time.


    "Master, senior apprentice-sister ¡­"


    Young Master Han shouted a few times before suddenly leaping into the air and flying straight to the peak. However, at this moment, under the azure sky, the mountains snaked and snaked through. The mountain was quiet, with only the occasional cry of a tiger coming from nearby.


    Where are the shadows of Master and Senior Sister?


    It had only been a few hours since he''d gone back and forth, but he''d encountered such a great change. Even with Young Master Han''s stubborn mind, he couldn''t help but shed two clear tears!


    "Although Master has always had great hatred for me, since Master is my father for life, even if I have to go through fire and water, I must still find out who killed Master and Senior Sister!"


    As Young Master Han thought of this, he waved his hand to wipe away the tears on his face, swearing towards the cave entrance where his Master cultivated.


    However, with just a single glance, he was able to see a palm imprint.


    Beside the dead child, a crimson palm print was left on a rock.


    This palm attack landed on the broken rock. The rock was abnormally hard and was being suppressed by someone''s powerful inner strength, causing the rock to turn into powder. The mountain wind blew and a bright red palm print was left behind.


    From this, it could be seen that the person who had left behind the palm print had already reached the Nascent Profound Realm.


    Even an ordinary martial artist could use his own cultivation to shatter a rock. However, he had to rely on his formidable cultivation base to shatter a rock and leave a palm mark without cracking a rock. He had to have an extraordinary cultivation base to do so.


    Was he showing off?


    A cold smile rose from the corners of Young Master Han''s lips as killing intent flashed across his young face.


    At this moment, this handprint was the only clue that could lead to the murderer.


    The sky was high and deep, the empty moon rising slowly as a gust of cold wind blew against the cliff, rustling Young Master Han''s clothes.


    "Master told us to bring the heads of Liu Che and Dong Zhongshu to see her. Presumably, these two must be Master''s enemies. I wonder who they are?"


    "This time, I must investigate everything thoroughly. Also, I need to know my own background!"


    Young master Han bent down to bow towards the mountain peaks and suddenly let out a long howl as he dived down towards the foot of the mountain.


    The Southern Wilderness was known as the Barbarian Kingdom, and it had always been a great danger for the Darkhan Empire. The people of the South considered themselves as Miao Zong and believed that they were the descendants of Chi You, the Demon Fighting God.


    Gao Zu, Liu Bang, has ruled the world for more than a hundred years, but all the tribes in the southern border have always treated the imperial court with disrespect.


    In addition, the officials ordered by the Han Chinese officials relied on the high status of the imperial court beyond the reach of the imperial court, corruption and corruption colluded with the strong, causing the hearts of the people of the southern border to turn their backs.


    On this day, Young Master Han descended the mountain and arrived at a small town.


    The town was bustling with people coming and going, and the streets were crowded with even more people.


    Although the town was located in a despicable place at the southern border, because the two government roads ran through the north and south, it became a must-go route for traffic in this area. Everyone from north to south was willing to choose this small town as their resting place.


    It was Young Master Han''s first time leaving the mountain, so how could he have seen so many people? This was truly an eye-opener. After walking for three days in a row, he suddenly felt his stomach growling and he was unable to endure the hunger.


    Just as he raised his head to look, there was a bun house at the corner of the alleyway that was emitting a strong fragrance. Young Master Han touched his stomach and couldn''t help but gather around.


    "Sir," "Steamed Bun?"


    The one selling the steamed buns was a young girl who was only 13 or 14 years old. She also had a lively appearance. She squinted her eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Mm ¡­"


    Young Master Han nodded and swallowed his saliva, then touched his pockets. Right now, he had no money at all.


    In the past, it was Huo Gong who came down from the mountain to buy something, but he had never gone down Shooting Range Peak. In the past few days, he came out of the mountain to find out that in this world, people actually had to pay for something to buy something, and it was only then that he realized that different items had different prices.


    "How much do you want for a penny?" The little girl giggled and asked.


    "Three taels of silver a coin?"


    Young Master Han felt around his pockets as his face reddened, and he timidly took a few steps back.


    The young girl''s face froze as she carefully examined Young Master Han. She already understood what was going on in her heart. She wrinkled her brow and sneaked a peek inside. She picked up two steamed buns and walked over to push them into Young Master Han''s hands.


    "You''re a refugee from somewhere else, aren''t you? I heard that the two tribes in the south started a war and attacked each other for half a month, causing tens of thousands of casualties.


    This young lady was actually treating Young Master Han as a refugee. Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled. Right now, he didn''t have a single cent on him, so it wouldn''t be excessive to call him a refugee!


    When the young girl saw that Young Master Han''s clothes were thin, and that he was wearing a small robe in this frigid weather, pity arose in her heart as she handed two steamed buns over.


    "Thank you!" Young Master Han''s gaze hardened as he nodded.


    At this moment, a short and fat middle-aged man ran out of the shop and strode in front of Young Master Han. He snatched back two steamed buns with one hand, then turned around and slapped the young girl in the face.


    "Pfft, you wild girl, you''re trying to seduce another man again!" Let''s see if I''ll beat them to death! "


    After this short and fat middle-aged man finished speaking, he actually raised his hand and aimed at the little girl''s face with all his might.


    "Stop!"


    Young Master Han sneered and suddenly made a move, grabbing the short and fat middle-aged man''s arm.


    This middle-aged man only had a few pounds of brute force. How could he withstand a pinch from an inner strength expert that Young Master Han had practiced since he was a child? Suddenly, he started screaming like a pig that was being butchered.


    "If you dare bully people again, I''ll break your hand!"


    Young Master Han sneered and let go. The chunky middle-aged man staggered and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, good boy, and that stinky girl, just you wait!"


    The chunky middle-aged man crawled up from the ground and shouted towards the room.


    At this moment, several large men suddenly sprang out from within the shop. They all held sticks in their hands and pounced maliciously towards Young Master Han.


    "Ah, run!"


    The little girl suddenly moved forward and stood in front of Young Master Han, begging the chunky man, "Let him go, I''m begging you!"


    The chunky middle-aged man shouted: "You slut! I spent money to buy you and you are my daughter-in-law! You cheated me all day long! Let''s see if I will beat you to death!" Call me! "


    "Hit me?"


    Young Master Han sneered, but didn''t run away. Instead, he gently pulled the young girl away and nodded. "Thank you, young lady. This fellow is more than twenty years older than you. How could he possibly marry you?"


    "My family is poor, I sold it to him to be his wife!" The little girl sighed and couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    A few of the strong men bypassed the young girl and went straight for Young Master Han, sending a few wooden sticks flying towards his head.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The girl gave a startled cry.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and paid no heed to it at all, allowing the wooden stick to fall. He took a moment of luck and a layer of protective divine art appeared within his body.


    "Clap clap!"


    "Ouch!"


    Just as the wooden stick was about to land on Young Master Han''s body, several miserable cries sounded out. A few of the men were sent flying by a strong force.


    This was because Young Master Han had shown mercy and didn''t want to take their lives. Otherwise, how could these people still have lives after this counterattack?


    The gazes of all the onlookers froze. This seemed to be out of their expectations. However, everyone started to search their surroundings. Could it be that this brat had the help of an expert?


    Sure enough, at this moment, a tall and thin blue-clothed youth walked out from a corner.


    "I''ve redeemed her!"


    The blue-robed young man sneered. Suddenly, he took out a ingot from his bosom and gently wiped it against the blue brick covering the wall.


    The Origin Treasure had already sunk into the blue brick. Everyone looked at it and was immediately stunned.


    This short and fat middle-aged man had seen this move several times before. He was so scared that sweat dripped down his forehead and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    The little girl immediately kneeled down towards the blue-clothed youth, loudly thanking him. The blue-clothed youth only faintly smiled and waved his hand, "Go!"


    The little girl jumped up and ran away. The chunky middle-aged man could only stare at her anxiously but did not dare to chase her. Naturally, he did not dare to use his head to risk his life.


    The blue-clothed youth turned around to look at Young Master Han and sneered. "Follow me!"


    Just as Young Master Han was stunned, the blue-clothed youth raised his left hand and suddenly waved it in the air. A bloody palm imprint appeared on the wall.


    His palm was as red as blood.

 C5

    Before Young Master Han could react, the youth in blue took a stride forward and sped forward with large strides.


    When Young Master Han saw this person''s blood-red palm, he was greatly shocked and took a step forward without hesitation.


    This bloody palm print was almost exactly the same as the one that was left behind on the rocks on the mountain peak.


    This blue-clothed youth was walking in front and his movements were strangely fast. With just a few flashes, he had already passed through several alleys and was walking towards a large courtyard outside of the city.


    At this moment, Young Master Han''s body was filled with the aura of three strange men with a head full of hair. The true qi in his blood expanded endlessly. After just an hour, he had already approached the youth in blue.


    "Rise!"


    Young master Han roared as he suddenly stomped with both feet, using the bone totem on the monument in the sky.


    The force of this leap was like a hawk spreading its wings as it suddenly increased its momentum several times over. It actually flew past the head of the blue clothed youth as if it was an arc.


    "Stop!" Stop, I have something to ask you! "


    Just as Young Master Han floated past the youth in blue, a backhand strike suddenly forced the youth to a halt.


    The moment the blue-clothed youth retreated, he stood there dumbly.


    "Hmm?"


    Just as Young Master Han turned around, he saw the blue-clad youth suddenly plop to the ground.


    Young Master Han was greatly shocked. Although he''d forced this youth to retreat with a single move, he hadn''t done anything too heavy to injure this person. Besides, this person''s cultivation base was so high that even if he''d used all his strength, he might not have been able to injure him so quickly.


    However, he fell to the ground and stopped moving!


    Young Master Han walked over and knelt on one knee. He extended his hand to grasp the blue-clothed youth''s pulse, but his aura had already disappeared.


    "How can this be? Who killed him? "


    Shocked, Young Master Han flipped the man over and saw that there was a handprint on his torn chest area. Young Master Han hastily tore off his clothes and a blood-red handprint appeared on his chest area.


    Another Blood Palm!


    At this moment, Young Master Han''s gaze fell onto the blue-clothed youth''s left hand. His left hand was tightly gripping a bamboo scroll, and the bamboo scroll was stained red with blood.


    Young Master Han took the bamboo scroll and saw that it had formed into a tube. He unfolded it and saw only three words: Ancient Spirit Fortress.


    What kind of place was the Ancient Spirit Fortress?


    Although Young Master Han had been a disciple for seven years, when Master had rescued him from the Imperial Forbidden Camp, he had then brought him to the Zenith Sect to pay his respects to the Demonic Sect.


    For the past few years, his master had wholeheartedly passed down martial techniques, not mentioning anything else. Therefore, Young Master Han knew nothing of the outside world.


    Demonic Palace Lord had always looked coldly at Young Master Han. Other than martial skills, he had never spoken empty words.


    For the past seven years, only senior sister had taken good care of Young Master Han, and even helped her honored master with the martial arts training.


    This was because his honored master had said that when Young Master Han grew up, she would marry Senior Sister Ah Bi to his wife. He didn''t know if this was a joke or not.


    "Ancient Spirit Fortress!"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and memorized the name. He rose to his feet and walked to the front.


    This name must be related to the disappearance of Master and Senior Sister, and the death of this blue-clothed youth was obviously meant to cover up his crimes.


    "Alright! Once I find the Ancient Spirit Fortress, the answer will be as clear as day. If master and senior sister really were killed by someone from the Ancient Spirit Fortress, then I, Young Master Han, will definitely wipe them out! "


    At this moment, the domineering demonic intent in Young Master Han''s heart grew crazily as a killing intent swept across his handsome face and stared fixedly in one direction.


    As night fell, a small river flowed through the town. The pleasure boat shuttled through the streets, dancing with the singers. The sight of a river filled the town with neon lights, but the scene on the shore was completely different.


    Most of these beggars were young, and their limbs were amputated. Some were even injured, and some were only seven or eight years old. Their clothes were tattered, and their eyes were dull.


    It turned out to be the various tribes of the Southern Wilderness that had been at war for years. Some of the disabled soldiers had been abandoned and had to be beggars along the streets.


    "The Little You Princess of the Ancient Spirit Fortress is here!"


    Suddenly, a shout of surprise was heard. The crowd instantly burst into an uproar as they looked forward.


    He saw a luxurious carriage speeding over. When it reached the street entrance, it suddenly came to a halt and let out a creaking sound. And then, an absolutely beautiful young girl walked out from the carriage.


    The curtains on both sides of the carriage parted and two maidservants came out, supporting a graceful girl out of the carriage. The beggars immediately rushed up and kneeled on the ground, crying and shouting.


    "Everyone, don''t worry. We''ve made an extra pot of porridge today. Everyone should have a portion!"


    The young girl stood there with a smile on her face. Her long skirt fluttered in the wind, and her long hair draped over her shoulders. She exuded a breathtaking aura.


    "Thank you, Princess! Thank you, Princess! "


    "Princess Little You is our benefactor!" The crowd was choked with sobs.


    At that moment, they saw forty to fifty people carrying several large vats and placing them under a tree. Another person had set up a few chairs and stools, and was actually giving out porridge to the beggars and refugees.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly. Fake justice? Humph! Truly, breaking iron and finding nothing at all. What a coincidence, meeting someone from the spirit ancient castle here, how could I, Young Master Han, miss it?


    Just as a trace of killing intent surfaced on Young Master Han''s face, a sweet voice rang out, "Young brother, this is for you. Two buns and a bowl of rice!"


    "Hmm?"


    Young Master Han''s gaze froze as he discovered that a young maid had already brought two steamed buns and a bowl of white rice in front of him. The rice was still steaming hot.


    When the maid saw that Young Master Han didn''t come out to receive, she giggled and said, "Young Brother, this is the annual birthday of our Ancient Spirit Fortress''s princess, and every year it takes three days. This is already the last day, and after this, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait until next year."


    Without waiting for Young Master Han to agree, the maidservant shoved two steamed buns and rice into Young Master Han''s hands.


    Young Master Han looked at the two steamed buns and the bowl of rice in his hand in a daze.


    "The Ancient Spirit Fortress is suspected to have killed my Master and Senior Sister. How can I take advantage of them?"


    The two young girls thought Young Master Han thought he was short on food and couldn''t help but smile sweetly. They took out two steamed buns from the basket and chuckled, "This little brother must be starving. Our princess is in an especially good mood today, so I''ll give more to Little Brother Han!"


    "Hu!"


    At this moment, smoke rose from behind them and the sounds of hooves trampling could be heard. The two maidservants'' expressions changed greatly as they shouted, "This isn''t good. It''s the people from the Demon King''s Camp. Quickly protect the princess!"


    As soon as those words were spoken, dozens of people rode over. The beggars and refugees that were waiting for them were like birds frightened by a bow, scattering in all directions. There were even a few people who couldn''t dodge in time and were thrown several tens of feet away by the Steel Cavalry.


    "Kill!"


    When they were about three meters away from the carriage, several assassins in black clothes flew up from their horses and pointed their swords at Princess Little You.


    However, at this moment, there was a burst of shouting. A dozen or so young maidservants pulled out their long swords and formed a sword formation around Princess Little Xuan, protecting her at the center.


    Princess Xiao Wei panicked, her two hands holding onto the long white dress as she shouted with a trembling voice, "You, what do you want to do?!"


    "Haha, what for? "Go to hell!"


    A middle-aged man dressed in black laughed sinisterly as he soared into the sky, rushing past the assassins in front of him. He broke through the sword formation in a flash, and stabbed his dagger towards Princess Little You''s chest.


    This slash was fast to the extreme. As an arc of light was thrust out, everyone cried out in alarm.


    It''s over. With this cut, a big hole must have been made in the petite princess'' chest!


    "Chi!"


    As soon as the saber came out, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly darkened. He saw that a figure had suddenly appeared in front of him, and this swift and peerless saber had actually stabbed into the incoming person''s arm.


    The middle-aged man looked back and saw that a long sword had already pierced through his chest.


    "You ¡­" The middle-aged man''s pupils contracted in fear as he quickly retreated. The long sword was pulled out with a ''chi'' sound. His burly body heavily fell on the ground with a ''putong'' sound.


    The assassins were shocked and looked at each other.


    "Brat, do you know what you''re doing? You are going against the Demon King''s stronghold! " A black-clothed assassin sneered.


    Young Master Han sneered, "The Infernal King''s stronghold? I''ve never heard of it! "


    I''ve never heard of the Devil King''s stronghold? Was he saying the opposite of what he wanted? A naked insult? What kind of background did this youth have? Did he not think of the consequences for daring to go against the Demon King''s stronghold?


    The black-clothed assassin''s eyes were sharp as he stared at Young Master Han for a long time, as if he had thought of something. That sword strike was extremely dangerous, reaching the Everlasting Realm, and it killed their leader with a single sword strike.


    Young Master Han''s arm began to bleed profusely as his clothes were dyed red. His resolute and slightly childish face remained as calm as before.


    "Scram!" A short but firm growl.


    "Get lost? "He got lost just like that?"


    The dozen assassins looked at each other in dismay. Finally, with a long whistle, they jumped onto their steed and retreated.


    It was just a brief encounter, and the sound of the horses'' hooves gradually disappeared.


    Princess Xiaoxue suddenly grabbed Young Master Han, her face pale from fright. "Quick ¡­" Hurry up and go, if you delay any longer, it will be too late! "


    Young Master Han was noncommittal as several young ladies pushed him and Princess Wuyou into the carriage.


    Following which, the horse carriage galloped like the wind and galloped at full speed.

 C6

    The carriage sped along, and several young ladies jumped onto the horses'' backs, retreating out of the town. The sunset was like blood, stirring up a storm of dust along the way.


    Princess Little You lowered her head as she held onto Young Master Han''s arm with her two small hands. The wounds on her dagger were bleeding profusely, staining the carriage red.


    "Thank you for saving me ¡­" "Thank you!"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly, his face expressionless as he said indifferently, "You don''t have to thank me! I did save you because I had something to ask you and might even kill you! "


    "Hmm?"


    Princess Xiao You''s face instantly paled as she looked at Young Master Han in surprise. A wave of fear swept across her beautiful face before she smiled faintly, "Will you kill me?"


    A refreshing fragrance permeated the air above the carriage. After walking for an unknown amount of time, Young Tutor Han was suddenly alarmed. He could only feel the wounds slowly condensing as a cold and murderous aura began to spread within his body, chillingly cold to the bone.


    "Poison? There''s poison on that dagger! "


    Young Master Han was shocked, but at this moment, the poison gas on the dagger had already attacked his heart. In a moment of shock, Young Master Han hurriedly used his cultivation to suppress it and slowly gathered his cultivation before condensing the poison.


    "Oh no! You''ve been infected with the ''devilish poison''!" Princess Xiao You cried out in shock.


    Young Master Han was startled. Listening to this name, the poison must be quite strong. If he didn''t force the poison out of his body quickly, it would disperse all of his meridians. This way, even if he didn''t die, he''d lose all his martial arts skills.


    "Stop!" I want to get off! " Young Master Han roared.


    The carriage came to a halt.


    Young Master Han struggled to his feet and used one hand to cover his chest as he kicked open the carriage door. He stumbled out of the carriage and walked step by step into the forest by the side of the road.


    "You can''t go! The people from the Demon King''s Camp will catch up soon, and no matter where you go, they''ll be able to find you with the ''Demon Poison'' scent!"


    Young Master Han froze and halted his steps.


    Princess Little You continued, "As long as we walk another half a mile or so, we''ll be in the Spirit Castle''s territory once we cross the Valley of the Clear Wind. With our people there, the Devil King''s stronghold wouldn''t dare to go there!"


    At that moment, a chuckle could be heard. A figure flashed and appeared behind the horse carriage. A beautiful lady dressed in red stood behind the carriage.


    "Stop!" "Don''t come over."


    The twelve maidservants shouted in unison as they raised their swords to block the attack.


    The woman in red wore a strange bronze mask on her face. Her figure was graceful and her hair was tied up in a bun. A pair of cold eyes shot out from the mask, emitting a piercing cold light.


    "Blue Luan Witch?"


    Princess Little You cried out in alarm before suddenly stepping forward to block Young Master Han. She cried out in astonishment, "You can''t kill him! He''s injured!"


    Surprise suddenly flashed through Young Master Han''s heart. Why did this Cyan Phoenix witch have a very familiar feeling?


    Why did she purposely make her voice so indistinct that no one would be able to recognize it?


    Who is she?


    The Blue Luan witch completely ignored Little You and her gaze landed on Young Master Han. She examined him for a good half a day before slowly pulling out a small bag from her body.


    She slowly opened it and took out a black pill as she coldly laughed, "Young Master Han, this is dangerous. You''ve already lost your life. This is the antidote!"


    With that, the Blue Luan witch flicked her jade finger, and that black ball flew straight towards Han Shaotian.


    Young Master Han extended his hand and caught it, but stared coldly at the Cyan Phoenix.


    The Green Luan Demoness let out a mournful and strange laugh, and said: "I won''t harm you. Swallow it!" I still have things for you to do, look! "


    As the Blue Luan witch spoke, she raised her hand and a black metal plate appeared in her hand.


    "Witch Order?"


    Young Master Han was shocked. This Witch Token was the Heavenly Demon Sect''s token. Young Master Han had only seen the Witch Token a total of three times in his seven years at the sect.


    The Demoness Token was the sacred artifact of his sect, and his Master would never let it go. Who was this masked man now? He was actually holding Master''s Witch Token?


    There were only two possibilities in leaving Master. The first was that Master had personally handed it to the person in front of him, and the second was ¡­ Could it be that Master was killed?


    When his thoughts traveled here, Young Master Han was suddenly taken aback and threw himself forward, shouting, "Where''s my honored master!"


    However, at this moment, the poison gas on Young Master Han''s dagger had already attacked his meridians. As he took a step forward, his meridians'' true qi was triggered. His entire body went numb as he suddenly fell to one knee on the ground.


    "Swallow!" She lightly pulled on the soft whip in her left hand, and with a flick of her lily-white hand, the whip shot out.


    "Clang!" A ray of profound light shot out and split open a rock on the side of the road.


    Young Master Han no longer doubted that this person must have been sent by his master, because this "Zither Sound End" technique, other than the people from the Demonic Sect, had no other sects in the world. Moreover, this Green Luan witch used a whip as her zither string, making her cultivation even higher.


    Young Master Han opened his mouth and swallowed the pill as expected. As the pill entered his mouth, his body felt a burst of coolness as his limbs and bones felt comfortable. True qi surged within him, and the poison aura vanished completely after a few moments.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the Blue Luan witch laugh coldly. She pointed her whip at Little You and shouted at Young Master Han, "Young Master Han, kill her!"


    "Kill her?" Young Master Han was startled.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The twelve maidservants suddenly let out a delicate shout and leaped to Princess Little You''s side. They formed a sword formation, protecting her.


    Young Noble Han let out a cold laugh. He stared at the Cyan Phoenix Demoness and sneered, "Kill her? "Why? She doesn''t know the slightest bit of martial arts. Do you want me, Young Master Han, to kill someone without strength?"


    "Hmm?" There was a trace of strangeness in the Green Luan''s eyes, and she laughed coldly, "If you don''t kill her, then there will still be people who will kill her! Do your best! "


    After speaking, the Azure Luan witch leaped up and actually retreated explosively. A silhouette instantly disappeared into the mountain forest.


    Right at this moment, there was a ruckus behind them. Dozens of Armoured Cavalry galloped over. This time, all of them were armored men. Under the setting sun, their killing intent soared to the sky with a cold gleam.


    "It''s the people from the Forbidden Area. Princess, run! We''re in the back!" The twelve maidservants suddenly cried out and rushed towards the dozens of cavalrymen that were rushing towards them.


    Princess Little You was startled and regained her composure. She hastily pulled Young Master Han along as she made her way into a forest by the side of the road.


    Although she didn''t know martial arts, she was shocked to the extreme and almost fell down.


    At this moment, the devilish poison within Young Master Han''s body had just been removed. If he were to use his true qi now, it would definitely cause the wound on his arm to open up.


    At this moment, the last bit of the sunset was finally swallowed up by the sky. A murderous shout came from the ancient path. Princess Little You turned around and suddenly heard a miserable scream. It was obvious that someone had been killed among the twelve maidservants.


    Young Master Han already knew the result from the thick aura. The twelve maids absolutely wouldn''t be able to avoid the attack of the killer.


    However, at this moment, Young Master Han had just removed the poison gas. Even if he turned back, he wouldn''t be able to defend against the assassin''s iron cavalry crushing him to death.


    "They... Will they be killed? " Princess Little You suddenly stopped, wanting to turn back.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and suddenly grabbed her arm, stomping hard with his feet as he made his way into the depths of the forest.


    After walking a distance, the sounds of slaughter gradually quieted down. Night descended, and silence enveloped the entire forest. The roars of tigers and apes could be heard in the empty space.


    Ah!


    Suddenly, Princess Little You cried out in alarm and broke free from Young Master Han''s grasp, retreating backwards in alarm.


    Young Master Han was startled and turned his head, thinking that an assassin had caught up with him. However, he knew that when he turned his head, Princess Little You was trembling uncontrollably and didn''t dare move forward.


    Young Master Han frowned and snorted coldly, "You don''t know any martial arts at all?"


    "Will not... "No, ah!" Princess Little You cried out in alarm and suddenly threw herself at Young Master Han. She cried out, "Quick, someone''s holding onto my clothes!"


    Young Master Han sneered and pushed away Young Master You. "Don''t worry, it''s just a dried up branch. We''ve left those people behind ¡­" "Who are those people?"


    Princess Little You turned around and saw a thorny branch of a rattan wrapped around her feet. The branch was the size of a finger, and it hooked onto her long white skirt.


    "They are from the Imperial Guards!"


    "Imperial restricted camp? Who is that person? " Young Master Han started and asked.


    Princess Little You''s eyes widened as she looked suspiciously at Young Master Han. She sucked in a breath of cold air and said, "The Great Han Empire, the current emperor has the strongest troop of guards under him. Who doesn''t know of them? You don''t even know about it? "


    Young Master Han shook his head. Although his Master was a knowledgeable and peerless genius, she had never explained the martial arts world''s sects to him. He had only heard his Master mention this camp a few times, but he had never investigated further.


    Princess Little You bit her lips and said: "The Yin-Yang Battalion, led by the current number one favorite of the Martial Emperor, Jiang Chong. This person is ruthless and has also been favored by the Emperor.


    "Now that the iron cavalry''s tentacles have infiltrated the Southern Wilderness, my father said that it is to submit to the various sects of the Southern Wilderness and join forces to deal with a demon sect called the Demonic Sect!"


    "Demonic Sect? "Evil sect?" Young Master Han was startled.


    "You know someone from the Demonic Sect?" Princess Little You couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she saw Young Master Han''s amazement.


    Young Master Han chuckled coldly and turned to face the dark forest. "Let''s go. There are many tigers and leopards in this forest. If we don''t hurry up and leave, we''ll have to make dinner for them."


    Then, he ignored Princess Little You and kept walking forward.


    After another walk, the valley was dark and the forest was even darker. It was almost impossible to see one''s hand in front of one''s face. Princess Little You silently followed Young Master Han, standing up occasionally to catch up with him, gritting her teeth.


    Young Master Han halted his steps and laughed coldly, "Don''t you people at the spirit fortress find it difficult to kill people? Is it only after walking a few miles that I can no longer hold on? "


    In Young Master Han''s heart, he''d already decided that the spirit ancient castle was the place where his honored master and senior sister had been killed.


    He hated Princess Little You even more.


    He stopped and walked for a while, but he still didn''t turn around to help her.


    "I can''t walk anymore ¡­" "Can you rest?" Princess Little You pleaded.


    "No!" If you want to feed the wolves here, then stay here alone! "


    Young Master Han sneered and continued forward.

 C7

    The cold moon was like a hook, while the distant peak was like a tower. A cold moon hung in the sky above the silent sky.


    Suddenly, traces of light glimmered in the night like ghosts.


    Princess Little You was surprised and she said, "Look, that''s a fire! Someone''s here!"


    Young master Han halted his steps and smiled coldly, "Princess, don''t be too happy too early. Even I may not be a good person in this wilderness. Be careful!"


    Princess Little You hastily covered her mouth when she heard this and looked at Young Master Han in shock.


    At this moment, her eyes stared puzzledly at Young Master Han in the dark night. She seemed to have a lot of questions for him, but Young Master Han''s ice-cold expression made her shudder and forcefully swallow her words.


    "I want to go home!" "I really want to go home!" Princess Xiao You couldn''t help murmuring under her breath.


    Young Master Han turned his head, his gaze landing on Princess Little You. Borrowing the faint moonlight, he saw Princess Little You barefooted, her snow-white dress torn. She gritted her teeth and looked at him blankly.


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with you. If someone comes to pick you up, there will be nothing between us. Perhaps next time, I will kill you when I see you!"


    "Why?" Princess Little You asked.


    "Because you people from the Ancient Spirit Fortress deserve to die!"


    "¡­"


    Princess Little You was speechless. She also didn''t understand why the person in front of her hated her so much, hated the ancient castle, and wanted to kill him afterwards.


    However, from his intuition, the person in front of him seemed to not be a bad person, maybe even a good person. Why would a good person hate this ancient castle? And it was an unforgettable hatred?


    In the distance, a weak light flickered as Young Master Han snorted coldly, "Let''s go. It looks like this is a hunter''s home in the mountains. We''ll go borrow a place to stay and you can go back to your spirit ancient castle first thing in the morning!"


    Young Master Han strode forward, minding his own business before Princess Little You could answer.


    Closer. It was a grass hut, and a faint light shone from the window.


    Before the two of them could walk to the side of the grass hut, they heard the low voice of an old woman from inside. "Who is it?"


    Young Master Han took a step forward and bowed respectfully towards the grass hut as he replied, "A passer-by lost his way in the mountain. He wants to spend the night here, I hope he can make things easier."


    "Mm ¡­" A short dull sound.


    After a while, the grass hut opened with a creak, and an old woman emerged trembling with an oil lamp in her hand. She first looked behind the two of them suspiciously, then turned her head to look at Young Master Han before nodding. "Two people?"


    Princess Little You quickly nodded and said, "Yes!"


    The old woman pushed the door open a little and said, "Come in!"


    As the two entered the grass hut, they only felt a sweet fragrance from within the house. The old woman then coughed twice and said, "This is a desolate mountain wilderness, there''s nothing good about entertaining the two guests!"


    As she spoke, the old woman pulled out the oil lamp and the room immediately lit up. In the middle of the room was a painting of a middle-aged martial general in armor.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be taken aback. It was already quite strange for this old woman to live alone in the mountain.


    Who was this old woman? There had to be something strange!


    When the old woman saw that Young Master Han was staring intently at the painting, her expression couldn''t help but change and she said with a cold smile, "Little brother''s martial arts are not bad. I wonder who it is that is under your tutelage!"


    Young Master Han froze when he heard this. He didn''t want to reveal the origins of his sect, and the old woman in front of him was acting a bit strangely. Besides, his honored master had repeatedly told him that he shouldn''t casually reveal his sect''s origins to others.


    "If it''s inconvenient to say it, then forget it! "Wait, I''ll go find some food for you guys, hehe!" The old woman''s eyes focused as she stood up shakily and walked into the room.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but whisper, "This old granny is a bit odd. We have to leave as soon as possible!"


    Before he could even finish his words, the ground suddenly shook. Following that, several ropes rolled over and pulled the two of them upside down, hanging them on top of the thatched hut''s beams.


    At this time, he saw the old woman smile sinisterly, scolding at Han Shaofeng and Princess Little You, "You damned imperial eagle dog, I didn''t expect to find this place for you!"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be shocked when the old woman turned him upside down. Normally speaking, even she wouldn''t have tied him up so quickly.


    However, this time, Young Master Han had been the one injured. His cultivation base had been greatly reduced. Although he could be vigilant, he''d still been tricked.


    "Put me down, bitch!" Young Master Han shouted.


    The old woman saw that Princess Little You was just struggling and gritting her teeth. She was stunned for a moment before she let go of her arm. Princess Little You turned around and gently landed on the ground.


    "You don''t know any martial arts at all?" The old woman''s gaze hardened as she looked at Princess Little You once more.


    As soon as Princess Xiao You landed on the ground, she shouted anxiously, "Granny, I really don''t know any martial arts... Let us go! "


    "Let you go?"


    The old woman suddenly let out a long, mournful laugh. Her voice was like a ghost as it reverberated in the air above the valley. In the darkness of the night, there were creepy echoes.


    "We have already lived here for more than twenty years. How many of these years have your Fusion Camp let us go? "Hehe!"


    After the old woman finished speaking, she suddenly raised the walking stick in her hand and shouted at Young Master Han, "Who sent you!"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and didn''t answer.


    "Tough mouth? "If you insist on your words, I''ll kill you!" As the old woman spoke, she actually slowly walked towards Young Master Han. Her eyes were malevolent and filled with fear.


    "Grandma, I said, don''t kill him, he''s not a bad person!"


    The old woman stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Little You.


    "He ¡­ "I don''t know where he came from, but I''m from the Ancient Spirit Fortress. Granny, if you let us go, I''ll come out later to pick you up and serve you well ¡­"


    "Ancient Spirit Fortress? You are Murong Lie''s daughter? "


    When the old woman heard Princess Little You mention the Ancient Spirit Fortress, her withered eyes immediately opened wide and shot out a cold glare. In the darkness, it made people shudder.


    Princess Little You was overjoyed, "Grandma, do you know my father? "That''s for the best. Let us go ¡­"


    The old woman suddenly let out a strange chuckle and pulled Princess Little You up with her left hand, tossing her to the side like Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han''s body was pressed down and he was flung to the corner of a wall. The old woman laughed sinisterly and tied the two of them up with a rope. She pulled them together and the two of them were actually trapped together.


    "Murong Lie, you didn''t think of this, right? This is heaven''s will, haha!"


    The old woman let out a strange laugh as she slowly walked in front of the golden divinities. She gently wiped off the dust on the portrait with her hand. A proud and evil smile involuntarily surfaced on her wrinkled face.


    "Old man, we can''t beat Murong Lie. This old woman can''t take revenge. Kill her daughter, and we''ll let you off this time!"


    At this moment, both Princess Little You and Young Master Han were greatly shocked. They finally realized that the old woman had a grudge with the spirit fortress, and that the two of them had accidentally barged into the enemy''s home.


    The old woman walked over slowly. She stared at Princess Little You and nodded. She smiled evilly, "Not bad, you look exactly like that slut!"


    "Thinking back to before, if it wasn''t for that slut selling us out, would we have been targeted by the people from the Fusion Camp? You will die a horrible death... "Wuu wuu, it''s all because of that bitch Murong Lie and that bitch Chen Juan!"


    Princess Xiao You exclaimed, "Could it be that you are... Grandma Gu? "


    The old woman turned around, her gaze landing on Princess Little You as she sneered, "So that bastard Murong Lie has actually mentioned me to you before, hehe!"


    Princess Little You nodded and said, "So you really are Granny Gu, this is great! If my father knew you were still alive, he would definitely be ecstatic!"


    "Happy?" Old Madam Gu''s face was ice-cold.


    "Yes, my father said that the seven of them would escort Grandma Wei Zifu ¡­ After entering the palace, we will all live in the Southern Wilderness. Daddy and Uncle Gu are the best! "


    Upon hearing this, Old Madam Gu suddenly let out a strange laugh and sternly shouted: "Does he even know that he is the best with my old man? Why did you do this? "


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sinister laugh coming from outside, "Little Qianqian, so you''re hiding here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, hehe!"


    The sound of armor clanging could be heard.


    Old Madam Gu was shocked as she pushed open the door of the grass hut. Under the moonlight, there were rows of iron armor killers outside, each of them holding a longbow, facing the entrance of the grass hut.


    Among them, the leader was an old man in armor. He was a skinny man. He twisted his whiskers and smiled evilly: "Little Qian, we meet again."


    Nanny Gu sneered, and suddenly shouted: "Xiao Huagang, it''s actually you? Could it be that the person from back then ¡­ It''s also you? "


    Xiao Dagang laughed coldly, "Little Qianqian, it seems that you found out a little too late. That was not bad. What happened back then was done by me, Xiao Dagang!"


    "As the saying goes, one does not commit suicide. I am only planning for my own future. The world is now under the control of the Han Dynasty. I, Xiao Dagang, have just returned to the forbidden camp and have served the country. What''s wrong with that?"


    Ah!" With a loud cry, Grandma Gu suddenly retreated and closed the door.


    Xiao Dagang sneered and said, "Little Qianqian, you won''t be able to escape. Also, even Little You can''t escape!"


    With a flip of her body, Nanny Gu arrived at Young Master Han and Princess Little You''s side. With a tug on the rope with her left hand, the rope that had been draped over the two of them fell off completely.


    At this moment, an arrow suddenly shot out from outside the door. Old Madam Gu stomped on the ground and actually snatched away the portrait and passed it into Young Master Han''s hands.


    "Help me take him away. Once he enters the capital, we''ll meet the current empress ¡­" Wei Zifu! "


    When Young Master Han heard this, he was startled and didn''t respond. Old Lady Gu flipped over with a cane in her hand, blocking the entrance of the grass hut.


    "Xiao Dagang, come in if you have the ability!"


    "Haha, why would I not dare?"


    With a loud laugh, a thick palm force blasted the grass hut''s wooden door into pieces. Following that, a figure flashed into the room.

 C8

    Xiao Dagang entered the room in a flash and suddenly grabbed at Grandma Gu''s head. This grab was extremely fierce and contained a domineering force.


    Old Lady Gu sneered and scolded, "Xiao Dagang, you''re so vicious. Even if I can''t kill you today, I will die together with you!"


    "We perish together?" Tsk tsk ¡­ "Have your dreams, sister-in-law. I''ll let you go to the underworld to reunite with second brother. This is to help you get out of this situation. What you''ve done is a great kindness!"


    As Xiao Dagang said this, his underlings did not relax in the slightest. One palm attacked ferociously, intending to kill him in one go.


    The Yin-Yang camp in the Empire was under the control of Emperor Wu of the Tianzi Dynasty. Those people they trained were all top assassins in the world. Not only were they powerful in martial arts, but more importantly, they were cruel and merciless.


    Assassins were the death of the heart. He was ruthless and ruthless enough. He could be called an outstanding assassin.


    Xiao JIang''s attack was like a violent storm as the grass hut was sent flying by the force of his palm. Nanny Gu used her walking stick to sweep the area. Suddenly, she extended her hand and grabbed Little You, kicking up into the air.


    "Kid, follow me! Enter the swamp forest!"


    Old Madam Gu turned around and gave a shout to Young Master Han, before stomping in the air and charging towards the forest in front of them.


    The assassins of the Yin-Yang camp who were guarding outside all shot out arrows like rain.


    Young Master Han gave a loud shout and suddenly took a step forward. A saber light sprang up with a "clang" from his body and slashed at Xiao Dagang.


    "Saber light?"


    Xiao Dagang stopped his movement and cried out in alarm. The saber light was the Emperor Saber and only the legendary Emperor Saber could emit such a strong saber light.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Young Master Han had already followed Grandma Gu into the forest.


    Xiao Dagang was shocked and suddenly shouted, "Intense ballista formation, kill! No one will be left alive! "


    Tens of thousands of arrows shot out, howling like thunder, and the arrows sank into the forest.


    Nanny Gu suddenly groaned as she halted her steps. She placed Princess Little You on the ground and swung her walking stick. The walking stick struck a huge rock and the huge rock suddenly shifted, blocking her path of retreat.


    "Grandma ¡­" You''re bleeding! " Princess Little You suddenly cried out in alarm.


    Nanny Gu turned around abruptly. It was only then that Young Tutor Han and Princess Little You discovered that there were already several arrows sticking out of her body, not even reaching her chest.


    Young Master Han was greatly shocked. Although he still didn''t have a good impression of Princess Little You and Old Madam Gu up to this point, Old Madam Gu saving Princess Little You with a few arrows on her body left him dumbfounded.


    Old Madam Gu coldly laughed and snapped her hand at her chest. There were a few crisp sounds as she forcibly broke the arrow''s feathers and threw it away.


    Following that, Old Madam Gu gritted her teeth and shouted, "The two of you, follow me into the forest. I have already set up a mechanism for the Mo family in the forest. If that bastard Xiao Dagang wants to break through, he will be tortured for a few hours!"


    Among all the sects in the world, the Mo family was the one with the most authority. It was said that those who were proficient in the mechanisms of the Mo family were even able to stop the enemy with a few stones and a few dead branches.


    When Young Master Han saw that Grandma Gu was still unyielding despite being hit by a few arrows, he couldn''t help but secretly admire her. He whispered, "Granny, your injuries ¡­"


    "My injuries are fine. In any case, I''m a dying person, so what if I lose a bit more blood?" As Old Madam Gu spoke, she slowly walked to a rock and sat down.


    Princess Little You hurriedly tore off a piece of clothing on her body and said, "Granny, you have to stop the bleeding first ¡­"


    Old Madam Gu gave a cold snort and pushed him away with one hand, saying, "There''s no need, Little You. This old woman has been completely muddle-headed for the past twenty years. How can she still live with dignity in this world? This old woman would never have thought that she would finally know the truth and would die with peace in her eyes! "


    At this moment, outside of the forest, the shouts were still loud. Xiao Dagang had brought the Fusion Battalion killers, but they were obviously blocked by Grandma Gu''s ambush mechanism. They could only hear the shouts, but no one barged in.


    Nanny Gu cast a glance at Young Master Han and said, "Young Brother Han, since you don''t want to reveal your sect, this old woman doesn''t want to pursue this matter further. However, my old woman has seen countless people in her life and can see through my good intentions ¡­" This old woman wants to entrust a matter to little brother. "


    "What is it?" Young Master Han asked.


    Grandma Gu let out a long sigh as she cast her gaze towards the pitch-black forest. She recalled, "Things should have happened twenty years ago ¡­"


    It turned out that when the imperial queen of the Darkhan Empire, Wei Zifu, had yet to enter the palace, she was only a muse within the Pingyang household. Afterwards, the emperor came to visit the manor and summoned her to the palace.


    At that time, Grandma Gu, her husband Gu Changfeng, Murong Lie, Xiao Dagang, Daoist Master Tian Shi and Sang Muli had escorted Wei Zifu into the palace.


    Unexpectedly, they met with an ambush halfway through their journey. Then, the scholar Dong Zhongshu and his disciple happened to pass by. Although they had defeated the killer, Grandma Gu''s husband Gu Changfeng was seriously injured, while her other sworn brother, Tian Ji, perished because of it.


    Princess Little You asked in shock: "This Xiao Dagang is also one of the seven people that escorted the empress into the palace all those years ago? My father never mentioned him, so my niece never knew him. "


    Grandma Gu sighed towards the sky and said, "Looks like your father, Murong Lie, has already known about it. The actions of this beast were all done in consideration of the relationship between our brothers back then, and it did not break it. It had been peaceful for twenty years, but this old one has always misunderstood your father ¡­ Sigh, just by waving my finger for twenty years, what crime have I committed? "


    And then he started to cry.


    Young Master Han and Princess Little You didn''t know how to persuade her, so they could only stand there blankly.


    Granny Gu continued, "This old man has been hiding in this swamp forest and has always suspected that the informer who was ambushed that year was your father Murong Lie. He trained diligently and went to duel with him every three years, but this old woman has been unable to defeat him even after twenty years!"


    "Who knew I was wrong all along. So the informer was Xiao Dagang!"


    Princess Little You felt sad at Grandma Gu''s words. She knelt down at her feet and held her hand as she said, "Grandma Gu, I''ll definitely go back and tell Father the truth and let him avenge you!"


    Upon hearing this, Old Madam Gu let out a bitter laugh, "Hehe, your father should have already known. It''s just that this old woman is blind, which is why so many misunderstandings occurred."


    Just as he was speaking, the forest suddenly shook. Several figures trod on the air and came over, laughing loudly. "Little Qian, you won''t be able to run away. Hand over the ''Book of Mo'', haha!"


    Xiao Dagang had already appeared in front of the three of them.


    Old Madam Gu abruptly stood up and shouted: "Xiao Dagang, you heartless, wolf-hearted thing. Today, I will make it so that you won''t be able to walk out of this Swamp Forest!"


    With that said, Old Madam Gu suddenly shoved a cloth bag into Young Master Han''s hands. With a leap, she charged towards Xiao Dagang.


    Although Old Madam Gu had been hit by a few arrows, this leap in the air was made with all her might. As she was in the air, she swung out her wooden crutch, causing a strong gale to sweep out towards Xiao Dagang''s head.


    Xiao Dagang laughed sinisterly: "Little Qian, you still have that temper of yours. We originally had a good marriage relationship, so this temper of yours ¡­" "Hehe, as long as you hand over the Book of Mo ¡­"


    At this moment, Grandma Gu suddenly let out a shrill, cold laugh, which sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    "Chi!"


    In his moment of shock, Xiao Dagang felt a flash in front of him and a bloody arrow came piercing through the air.


    It turned out that Grandma Gu had bit off the root of her tongue and used it as a fatal blow as she shot towards Xiao Giant.


    This action of cutting off one''s own tongue was known in the martial arts world as the "Demonic Collapse Great Art". When the enemy was several times stronger than oneself, one could cut off one''s own body and strike with all their might.


    The practitioner of "Demonic Collapse Great Technique" would be able to increase his or her strength exponentially and kill the opponent in one fell swoop.


    However, the Great Art of "Demonic Disintegration" was the most valiant method of fighting in the martial arts world. Even if one could severely injure their opponent, they would still die from exhaustion.


    Xiao Dagang was a martial arts master, and as soon as he saw Grandma Gu use the Sky Devil Disintegration Spell, he was overwhelmed with shock. In a moment of distress, he suddenly grabbed two of his subordinates and threw them towards Grandma Gu.


    "Bang bang!"


    With two loud bangs, two assassins clad in thick, heavy armor were pierced by Grandma Gu''s broken tongue and bloody arrows. They screamed as they fell onto the ground.


    Nanny Gu, who had missed her blow, shouted loudly. Suddenly, she rushed forward and swung her walking stick, sweeping it towards Xiao Dagang''s waist.


    Xiao Dagang sneered and scolded, "You truly do not know how to appreciate favors. Scram!"


    After saying that, he struck out with his palm. A strong gale struck towards Grandma Gu, causing a loud sound. The cane was immediately broken by the palm wind.


    Xiao Huagang swiped his palm across Nanny Gu''s chest, causing her bones to shatter.


    Young Master Han was shocked. Xiao Huagang''s martial arts skills were unfathomable. He hastily dodged and carried Princess Little You into the trees.


    The forest was dark and gloomy. Young Master Han had grown up in the forest. Although he was carrying Princess Little You on his back, his body was agile and he moved as if he was flying. He disappeared into the forest in a flash.


    Xiao Dagang shouted: "Fire!"


    Following that, streams of flames flew towards the depths of the forest. The flames soared to the sky and lit up the entire valley.


    When Young Master Han entered the forest and saw the flames shooting towards the sky, he was greatly alarmed and hastened forward.


    He saw a lake from afar. He didn''t have time to think about it too much. He carried Princess Little You on his back and went into the deep pool.


    Fortunately, there was a huge rock under the deep pool, which blocked the way, making it just perfect for concealment. Young Master Han stuffed Princess Little You beneath the rock and shouted, "Don''t move from here, I''ll lure them away!"


    Princess Little You extended a hand to try and stop him. Young Master Han kicked off from the surface of the pool, stepping towards the flames. His speed was quick, it was as if he was leaping through the flames.


    "Look!" Vice Commander, they''re over there! " someone shouted.


    "Chase!" We must capture this person and bring him back to the "Black Scriptures". The "Black Scriptures" must be on them! " Xiao Dagang shouted in a deep voice.


    Young Master Han chuckled as he performed his lightness skill, "Idiot, come chase me if you have the ability. How about I play hide and seek with you, young master?"


    These iron armor killers were trained killing machines. They were cold and merciless. When Xiao Dagang gave the order, they all rushed towards Young Master Han.


    However, Young Master Han leaped into the fire like a rabbit, leading his men to scuttle around the forest. Occasionally, there were cries of pain as Young Master Han seized the opportunity to counterattack and struck down with his saber, slaying another assassin.


    Xiao Dagang brought dozens of people and busied themselves for a while. In the end, his figure had already disappeared. At this moment, he heard a strange laugh from outside the valley: "Old Turtle, I''ve come out!"


    Everyone turned their heads to look and saw that Young Master Han had already landed on an ancient pine tree with his legs crossed as he leisurely stood there.


    "Chase!" Everyone madly chased after him.

 C9

    When Young Master Han saw that these iron armor killers were madly chasing after them, he chuckled and flicked his body lightly against the ancient pine tree. His body was like a swallow as he flew past a cliff and disappeared through a crack in the stone.


    Xiao Dagang leapt forward in pursuit and looked around with a crafty expression. However, at this moment, there was no trace of Young Master Han.


    After all this, the sky was already starting to brighten. The charred trees were still crackling.


    "Humph!" Stinking brat, you cannot escape. Just you wait! "


    "If it wasn''t for me, Xiao, having more important things to do, I would have turned the entire hill upside down!"


    Xiao Dagang twisted his whiskers, his face filled with killing intent as he sneered. With a wave of his hand, he led the assassins of the ''Yin-Yang Camp'' along the mountain road. In the blink of an eye, the dozen or so armored assassins had all left.


    Young master Han stuck his head out from the crevice and patted off the dust on his body with a crafty smile. He wiped his nose and said, "Old turtle, you still want to catch me? "It''s not that easy."


    With that, he stood up and quickly ran in the direction of the pool.


    When they arrived at the pool, Young Master Han called out in a low voice, "Princess Little You, I''m back. Hurry and come out!" That person called out a few times, but the bottom of the pool didn''t move at all. No one answered him.


    Young Master Han was greatly astonished and inwardly cried out in alarm. He hastily turned his body and landed beneath the rock at the bottom of the pool. When he looked in, he saw that there was still the shadow of Princess Little You.


    Just as Young Master Han was bewildered, he suddenly saw a torn white ribbon by the side of a rock. It was the torn rag from Princess Little You''s long skirt. Beside it was a scarlet red handprint.


    "Blood Palm Seal!"


    Young Master Han was greatly shocked. Another bloody fiend palm imprint had appeared. Just who had left this one? Could it be that I''ve always been under his surveillance? What was this person thinking?


    The sky was already breaking and the faint outline of a mountain could be seen. Smoke was still rising from the place where the fire had burned the mountain. There was also a burnt smell coming from the valley.


    After Young Master Han hid the portrait and cloth bag Grandma Gu had given him, he walked down the mountain path. Only now did he feel the hunger in his stomach and had no choice but to speed up his pace.


    This time, Young Master Han didn''t dare walk on the official road and specifically picked up the small path. When asked by others, he realized that the spirit fortress wasn''t too far away.


    Although Young Master Han was cold and hungry after a night of torment, he felt a surge of excitement when he thought of the fact that the spirit ancient castle was right in front of him.


    Once he arrived at the Spirit Ancient Castle, everything would become clear. Perhaps, he would even be able to meet his Master and Senior Sister, or perhaps even Princess Little You at the door, eagerly waiting for him!


    Thinking of this, Young Master Han couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He carefully recalled the little princess was quite adorable. What was she thinking after torturing her all the way last night? Would she hate him?


    "Ah! Not good! Could she have been kidnapped by this person with the Blood Palm?"


    Young master Han was shocked and started to worry again as he hastened his steps.


    When they reached the intersection at the foot of the mountain, they suddenly saw a large group of people rushing towards them from the public road. There were at least ten of them.


    Young Master Han was taken aback, thinking that the killers from the Yin-Yang camp had caught up. Who knew that when he looked closely, he saw a scattered army driving dozens of strong men northward, and these strong men were filled with righteous indignation and grief.


    Among the strong, one person stood out. He was tall and sturdy, almost like an iron tower, with two thick iron chains around his legs. He walked forward step by step among the crowd.


    The leader of the escorts, a young man dressed in armor, shouted as he brandished his spear: "You tyrants, you have received a great pardon from the Emperor, so you were able to escape death. Now that General Li Guanli is on an expedition to the Western Regions, this is a good place for you to build your career, why the hell are you crying here?"


    The officer only cared about scolding loudly. Those brawny men had ashen faces and some of them were glaring at him.


    When the iron tower like man heard this, he said angrily: "Bullshit your mother! This kind of forcing a husband, this kind of bullsh * t Emperor''s kindness is great, if you want to fight well then you will die ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, several whips suddenly lashed out. That iron tower like man lifted up his hand, and the shackles issued a series of clanging sounds. However, a few bloody wounds had already appeared on his back.


    "Motherf * cker, anyone who loves battle will die. I will say that!"


    "Pi pa!" Another few whips came down.


    "Motherf * cker, if you like battle, you will die. I will say it!" "Your father is going to say ¡­"


    "Pah! Pah!" A few more whips lashed out. The sturdy Tie Ta did not budge at all. The soldier''s hands were already tired from fighting so he could only turn his gaze to the middle-aged officer.


    The middle-aged officer could only sneer and scold, "Forget it, forget it. If it wasn''t for Lord General''s order to detain this fellow, I would have taken care of him with a single slash!"


    "Fifteen will go to war, eighty will return, and meet the villagers. Who is there in the family? "From afar, we can see that they are the Jun Family, pine and cypress tombs, rabbits, pheasants and other birds flying on the beams..."


    At this time, on the public road, a man in tattered clothes staggered over, dragging a long, worn-out robe.


    The person carried a huge gourd on his back and walked in a crazed manner, singing as he walked, blocking the middle of the road.


    "Motherf * cker! Who are you? Scram!"


    As the middle-aged officer spoke, he actually shot out a soft whip in the direction of that insane person.


    "In the atrium, in the valley of travel, in the well, there are anemones; in the spring, there is rice; in the harvest, there is soup; and in the time it takes for the food to be cooked, I do not know who to eat! "When I went out and looked to the east, tears fell on my clothes ¡­"


    That crazy person was completely oblivious to it. As he chanted that strange poem, he walked over in a straight line. When the long whip reached him, he extended his hand and grabbed the whip.


    The middle-aged officer was stunned. He exerted a lot of force and unexpectedly didn''t move at all. He couldn''t help but have a change in expression.


    "Ah ¡­" That''s a tough nut to crack! " The middle-aged officer was shocked and shouted at the soldiers: "Capture this crazy person!"


    The crazy person laughed and shouted, "The imperial government sent you to war and yet you guys came to the southern border to behave atrociously. Since this matter has happened to me, you have to interfere in it!"


    This troop of soldiers consisted of around 50 soldiers. They were escorting dozens of men with sweat in them. At this time, they were being stirred up by this crazy person and were all holding long spears in their hands.


    This crazy person was only a man in his early forties with a face full of stubble. Seeing the dozen or so soldiers surrounding them, he could not help but shout out, "Wait, wait ¡­" "Stop, is my partner not ready yet?"


    "Motherf * cker, there''s actually an accomplice?"


    "Where are our accomplices?"


    The soldiers were startled and saw the crazy man point at Young Master Han, who was standing not far away. They giggled. "I said little brother, we agreed to kidnap these people together. Why do you seem to be standing idly by?"


    "Me?"


    Young Master Han jumped in fright, but before he could react, the soldiers suddenly shouted and sent out a team to surround him.


    Young master Han was still young and arrogant after all. When he saw that the soldiers had gathered around him for no reason and that they had beaten up the strong men, he was immediately enraged and sent a palm flying, knocking back an armored soldier in front and shouting, "Nonsense, I''m not with him!


    However, how could these soldiers listen to his explanation? Seeing that he was only seventeen or eighteen years old and still dared to attack and injure others, everyone thought that it was time for them to show off their skills and decided to stab him with their spears.


    "Capture him alive!"


    The soldiers shouted as they raised their spears and stabbed at him. These soldiers were merely trained soldiers, how could they stab Young Master Han? He threw out a palm, dodging several more people.


    When the middle-aged officer saw this, he was immediately enraged. He suddenly tightened the reins of his horse and thrusted the spear in his hand towards Young Master Han. He shouted, "The two of them are criminals who want to kidnap the imperial army. Kill them!"


    "Kill him?"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and suddenly flipped over, grabbing the middle-aged officer''s long spear and sending the officer flying several feet before landing heavily on the ground.


    The other soldiers were dumbstruck when they saw Young Master Han act bravely. They looked at each other in dismay, not daring to move forward.


    That crazy man laughed and suddenly shouted, "Scram!"


    This sound of rolling came from the direction of the dozens of soldiers. Suddenly, like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, a tyrannical wave of air rushed towards them.


    Several soldiers who were standing at the front were affected by the shockwave, causing their eardrums to bleed. Shock filled their faces. In this way, how could the soldiers dare to stay here for a long time? With a kick, they lifted up the middle-aged officer and fled.


    That crazy man laughed out loud and suddenly walked among the group of strong men. With his hand in place of a blade, he actually cut off the ropes and shackles on their bodies.


    Everyone was saved and left in gratitude. Only the big fellow with the iron tower was locked in place by the iron chains.


    The deranged man laughed heartily and said to Young Master Han, "Young brother, how about I receive your saber light and use it?"


    Young Master Han was greatly shocked. One had to know that he possessed saber light. Even his master might not know that this was just a face-to-face meeting. How would he know?


    As he thought of this, he could not help but ask, "How do you know that I have a saber light on me?"


    The deranged man laughed again and flipped the gourd on his back. He then wiped his mouth and said, "Don''t look at my madness. Everything in the world is crystal clear. It''s not easy to hide it from me, haha!"


    Young Master Han could only nod his head and extend his hand, releasing a flash of saber light. He slashed at the chain beneath Tie Ta''s feet, and with a burst of sparks, the chain snapped.


    The towering man first bowed towards Young Master Han before turning around, deep in thought. After a moment of enlightenment, he cupped his hands and asked, "Could it be that Senior is the master of the Confucian clan, Feng Chen, the drinker?"


    Hearing this, the crazy man rolled his eyes and shouted, "F * ck, a drunkard is still a drinker, why do you have to add such a messy title?"


    When the iron tower like man heard this, he was shocked. He hurriedly knelt down and said: "It is indeed the Senior Wine Master. Junior Iron Ox, I hope Senior can point out the way!"


    Feng Chen Scholar was a grandmaster of martial arts in the Confucian school, and his cultivation was unfathomable. It was said that his martial arts skills were on par with his senior, Dong Zhongshu.


    However, this person had been playing games all his life, and had never traveled far from the martial arts world. He was not interested in the path of the government, and had even traveled through the rivers, the north, the south, or even the barbarians.


    However, Young Master Han had grown up in the mountains and knew nothing about the martial arts world. Thus, when he heard that the person in front of him was a grandmaster of martial arts, he too was unperturbed and unperturbed.


    Jiu Zun rolled his eyes and laughed. "There is a shortage of talents in the capital these days. Since you have such brute force, why not go and serve them? You can bring glory to your ancestors in the future, haha!"


    When Iron Ox heard this, he was overjoyed. He expressed his thanks and left.

 C10

    After the iron bull left, Young Master Han turned around with the intention of leaving. He didn''t want to waste too much time.


    Drinker laughed and placed the large gourd on his back. Dragging his slovenly robes, he suddenly dashed forward to block Han Shaotian. "Little bro, where do you want to go?"


    Young Master Han didn''t have a good impression of this drunkard, so he laughed coldly when he heard this and didn''t respond. He sped forward, only hearing the wine man laugh loudly behind him. "Little brother, we''ll meet again very soon, haha ¡­"


    At this time, the poison gas in his body had already been completely removed, and he started to run like a gale. Fortunately, it was early in the morning and there were few people around, so Young Master Han only walked for half an hour before he passed through the Valley of the Fresh Breeze.


    Looking forward, he saw that in the distance, there was indeed a peak rising up from the ground. And on the cliff hung a manor.


    On the east side of the courtyard, there was a mountain encircled by three sides of water. A stone staircase led up, and in the middle of the mountain, there were pine trees and ancient cypress trees.


    "Is this the Ancient Spirit Fortress?"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and flew towards the cliff.


    When he got closer, he saw that the ancient castle was cut in half by a huge natural moat, a metal chain bridge flying on the other side of the bridge, while there were dozens of people guarding the two ends of the bridge, it was not easy to reach the ancient castle.


    Just as Young Master Han had arrived, the guards on the metal chain bridge had long since seen him and called out in unison, "Who''s there!"


    Young Master Han landed with a flip of his body, and all of the guards circled over with their spears out. The one in the lead was a burly man with twin hammers on his back and a beard.


    This burly man''s voice was like a great bell. Although he was tall and sturdy, his footsteps were swift and vigorous. He was obviously an expert in external martial arts. Step by step, he walked towards Young Master Han, causing the ground to shake.


    Young Master Han sneered and said, "No one has invited me. I only want to see your castle lord!"


    "No one invited you? You still want to see our master? " Everyone could not help but burst into laughter.


    The Spirit Fortress was the largest castle in the Southern Wilderness, and the lord of the place, Murong Lie, had a reputation that was no less than that of King Miao. Even if King Miao came, he would first have to pay his respects and obtain permission before entering.


    "Get lost!"


    The guards clamored together.


    Young Master Han frowned. At this moment, he suddenly heard a scream as a slender figure flew down from the top of the wall. An arc of light slashed at the large man''s neck.


    Dong! A head with a messy beard fell to the ground. It''s eyes were wide open as it rolled over the ground. Suddenly, it rolled over and landed at the bottom of the bridge.


    At this moment, a girl in green with a bronze mask was standing with her hands behind her back. Her body was light like a swallow as she stood on top of the iron lock. The lock only shook for a moment.


    "Green Luan Demoness!"


    Everyone was shocked, and the guards were immediately overwhelmed with shock. Even though they held onto their spears, they didn''t dare to move forward.


    The slender figure that had rushed over was the Cyan Luan Enchantress. She slowly turned around and smiled coldly at Young Master Han. "Young Master, you have to be ruthless, venomous, and ruthless when facing your enemies. Your actions are hesitant, unable to accomplish great things. Kill! Kill decisively! Don''t give anyone the chance to retaliate!"


    After she finished speaking, the Blue Luan witch suddenly leapt sideways as a saber light shot out from her back. It was like an arc as it streaked towards the guards, causing them to scream miserably. These guards were all killed by the blade, not even having the chance to cry out in pain.


    With a single slash, he was swift to the extreme.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but sneer, "Why do you want to kill people? Do these people deserve to die for their crimes?


    "Vicious?"


    After staring at Young Master Han for a few breaths of time, she slowly said, "You will understand in the future. But now, follow me and find that old fox Murong Lie to settle the score!" He didn''t wait for Young Master Han''s response after speaking and started walking towards the iron chain bridge.


    The guards on the other side of the lake had long since seen the Green Luan witch. They also saw her hack down with her blade, and the terrifying scene of dozens of people perishing instantly made dozens of people run wildly towards the ancient castle on the mountain as they cried out in alarm.


    Young Master Han was stunned for a moment before following closely behind the Blue Luan witch.


    However, the two of them didn''t see any obstruction as they walked up the stairs. Even the entire castle had become silent. In the mountain stream, they could hear the cries of birds.


    However, not a single person could be seen.


    "Oh no!" "Quick."


    The Cyan Phoenix Enchantress was startled. She leaped forward and her graceful figure flew around in a circle. She was actually as fast as a meteor as she rushed towards the ancient fortress.


    Young Master Han snorted and followed with his own voice. At this moment, Young Master Han had three strange, fluffy heads on his body, and these past few days, he had been training with the tokens in the sky. His cultivation was several times stronger than before he had left the mountain, and even with the Blue Luan Witch in front, Young Master Han was only able to catch up with him with a flash.


    The Green Luan devil woman''s eyes froze for a moment before she gently nodded her head.


    In a moment, the two of them had reached the top of the cliff. On the wall, there was a huge rock that had been cut in half by the axe, and on the smooth spot, there were three words written on it, "Spirit Ancient Castle." The calligraphy was bold and powerful, and the signature next to it was actually the famous general Wei Qing.


    Wei Qing, the character Zhongqing, a man from Hedong Pingyang, the number one general of the Darkhan Empire, an official to the Great General Sima, Feng Changping, and his might shook the world.


    Could it be that these three characters were really written by Wei Qing? If that was the case, then what did this spirit ancient castle have to do with him?


    Of course, he knew very little about Wei Qing''s affairs. All of the Jianghu impressions were told to him by his senior sister, Ah Bi. Sometimes, Ah Bi would even tell him stories about martial arts figures in the world, and her master would even scold them, as if she didn''t want him to know more about them.


    Just as he was deep in thought, he heard a sneer coming from the courtyard, and at that moment, the courtyard door suddenly opened, and several Daoists stepped out. In the middle, one of them held a horsetail whisk in his hand, and with a dignified demeanor, he said, "This Taoist is around sixty years old, his white beard fluttered.


    As soon as the Blue Luan witch saw this Taoist, her eyes instantly turned cold and she said, "It''s that stinking Taoist priest again. No one can protect Murong Lie today. He must die. Whoever blocks him will die!"


    As she spoke, she suddenly raised her left hand and a black iron token appeared in it. Young Master Han''s gaze froze as he recognized the token as the sect''s Witch medallion.


    "Young master, these people are not good people. Kill them all for me. This is Master''s Witch Order, do you recognize it?"


    "Yes!" Young Master Han nodded.


    "Alright!"


    The Blue Luan witch laughed coldly as she suddenly rushed forward. Without saying a word, she rushed towards the white bearded Taoist with a blade strike.


    He shook his head, made a mistake with his palms, and said in a deep voice, "Green Luan Witch, the last time I spared your life, I was hoping that you could start anew. I never thought that you would be so stubborn, and this time, I will cripple your martial arts!"


    "Crippled my martial arts? Haha, come on, smelly Daoist! " When the Blue Luan witch heard this, she suddenly bent her body, and the blade light changed positions in the middle of her attack. She then aimed at the Daoist man''s arm, and chopped down.


    What this Taoist practiced was a supreme Daoist mental cultivation method. The Astral Qi was thick and profound, and although the Blue Luan witch had extraordinary lightness skills, it was not easy for her to attack the Daoists in front of them.


    The Blue Luan witch shouted and suddenly brandished her scimitar. Ten thousand blade lights flew towards the white bearded Taoist''s chest. The white bearded Taoist sneered as he raised his palm and shouted, "It''s just a small trick!"


    However, just as the white bearded Taoist struck out with his palm, the Azure Luan Enchantress let out a strange laugh. She turned the scimitar and slashed it towards a small daoist child next to the white bearded Taoist.


    This blade attack was fast to the Limitless realm. It was clearly aimed at the white bearded man, but in the middle of it all, it suddenly changed its direction and attacked one of the daoists next to him. The white bearded man was instantly shocked and hastily rushed over to save the daoist-disciple.


    "Chi!"


    Just as the white-bearded Daoist turned around to rescue the little Daoist boy, the Blue Luan witch turned her blade and an arc of light flashed by. Unexpectedly, in an instant, she slashed at the white-bearded Daoist''s robe, creating a one-foot long tear.


    First, it was directed at the white bearded Taoist. The disciples then shifted their attention to a Taoist child, and just as the white bearded Taoist child was about to receive his first aid, the Blue Luan witch struck out with a reverse saber and the saber light swept past.


    The white bearded Taoist couldn''t help but stiffen his face. If not for his cultivation base being so high that he had to retreat in the face of danger, his chest would have already been split open by the Blue Luan Magic Lady''s saber light.


    "What a cunning witch!"


    The white-bearded man was infuriated and roared. He flung the horsetail whisk in his hand and pounced forward.


    The Green Luan Demoness sneered, "Young Master, kill him!"


    Young master Han''s gaze froze as a fierce, domineering light suddenly appeared. He chopped down at the white-bearded Daoist, shouting, "Scram!"


    This palm strike was domineering to the extreme. It was unleashed by a tyrannical wave of devilish tyranny. The palm strike struck out like the howling of wind and thunder, instantly dissolving the white bearded man''s thick palm wind and causing him to retreat a few steps.


    When the Cyan Phoenix Enchantress and Young Master Han barged in, everyone''s attention was on the Blue Luan Enchantress. Because in recent years, when this strange looking witch came out of the martial arts world, there was a bloodbath.


    It was only when Young Master Han struck out with his palm that everyone became inexplicably shocked. This ordinary looking youth was actually also a peerless expert. His martial arts skills were not inferior to the Cyan Phoenix Enchantress, and might even surpass her.


    The white bearded man retreated and shouted, "Kid, are you trying to help Zhou? "Who are you?"


    Young Master Han had always been cold and proud, and he couldn''t bear anyone''s shouts. This outburst from the white-bearded Daoist was a great offense to his character. Young Master Han laughed wickedly when he heard this and suddenly swept out with a palm, cursing, "What evil aid! Call Murong Lie out to see me!"


    Upon seeing Young Master Han''s powerful palm strike, the white bearded man knew that if he retreated, it would definitely harm his opponent. He couldn''t help but stand up and use all his strength to meet the palm strike head on.

 C11

    "Boom!"


    A thunderous sound rang out, startling the white-bearded Daoist. He tried his best to fend off the incoming force, and a piece of limestone beneath his feet was crushed into smithereens. His robe fluttered in the wind as several Daoists behind him were forced back.


    Young Master Han struck out with his palm, and an astral wall formed in front of the white-bearded Daoist, sealing his palm''s strength. He was startled and immediately remembered the "Tiger" character on the stone monument.


    Who would have thought that the "tiger" shaped totem was actually the essence of the divine art on the monolith? Han Shaofeng had originally sent out a palm strike, but midway with a sudden burst of force, his strength suddenly doubled. The white bearded man had welcomed it with a palm strike, but he hadn''t expected that this strange palm strike would actually superimpose a gravitational force and send the palm strike flying backwards.


    When everyone saw that the white bearded Taoist was actually forced back by Young Master Han''s palm, they turned pale with fright. Even the Blue Luan witch''s eyes froze because this white bearded Taoist had quite the background.


    However, he was actually forced back by a 15 or 16 year old youth.


    After the white-bearded man retreated, his body suddenly came to a halt. He stomped on a piece of limestone, causing it to fly up into the air. He could not help but be shocked and shouted, "Kid, who are you?" "Who are you to be the Three Fiends of Demon Ridge?"


    When the words "Demon Ridge Three Fiends" came out, everyone was greatly shocked. They couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    Suddenly, several people flew out from the courtyard and landed beside the white-bearded Daoist. A white-robed cultivator supported the white-bearded Daoist as he asked in surprise, "What did you say?" Demon Ridge''s Three Fiends, huh? "What''s going on?"


    The white bearded man''s eyes were filled with suspicion as he composed himself and said, "This young man is releasing an extremely powerful demonic aura. It seems to be coming from the three Evil Factions of Demon Ridge."


    Young Master Han sneered and said sternly, "What bullshit! Demon Ridge''s three monsters! Quickly hand Murong Li over. It''s best if you let my master go, otherwise I''ll destroy the spirit fortress!"


    The white robed cultivator paused for a moment before cupping his hands together and saying, "This young hero, for you to be able to repel Daoist Chi Song with a single palm strike, you must be a young man. Why do you insist on being with the devils?"


    "Taoist Priest Chi Song?" Young Master Han slightly perked up when he heard this. Although he had lived in the desolate mountain for a long time, he''d heard his senior sister, Ah Bi, comment on the famous people of the world, and he also held this Chi Song in high esteem.


    Not only was Chi Songzi''s cultivation profound, he was also the Dao Grandmaster, Junior Brother Guangling. Rumor has it that this Chi Songzi''s cultivation was peerless, his footsteps spread across the entire Grand River, the north, and the south.


    The moment the white robed cultivator''s voice fell, the Cyan Phoenix Demoness roared in anger, "Nonsense! What do you mean by falling in love with a devil? Young Master, kill this Chi Song!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the Blue Luan witch suddenly flew up into the air. Her movement was extremely fast, and she pounced straight at Chi Song. Just as she was about three meters away from Chi Song, she suddenly waved her left hand, and dozens of "Iron Chestnuts" flew towards Chi Song.


    "Iron Chestnut" was a hidden weapon soaked in poison. When he attacked, a fishy stench instantly permeated the air. Chi Songzi sneered and swept his robe into the air. All these "Iron Chestnuts" were kept in his long sleeves.


    Chi Songzi shook his arm and these "iron chestnuts", which were hidden in his robe, suddenly broke through the air and struck the wall of the yard. Immediately, a puff of green smoke emerged.


    "What a vicious girl!" The Crimson Pine brushed the horsetail whisk and laughed coldly.


    The Blue Luan witch saw that her attack had missed and could only turn around and return to her original position. Her movement technique was extremely high and her movements were graceful. Like a willow wisp of smoke in the air, she turned back.


    The white robed cultivator shouted, "Witch, run!" He actually also flew into the air and grabbed towards the Blue Luan witch. The white robed cultivator thought to himself that if he could catch this witch in one go, perhaps he could eliminate a calamity without even realizing it. It just so happened that when the Blue Luan witch was retreating, he had aimed for an opportunity and rushed over.


    Who would have thought that the Blue Luan witch, seeing that the white clothed Xiu Si had caught up, would retract her gaze and coldly laughed: "You asked for this yourself, so you can''t blame anyone else!"


    After the Blue Luan witch finished speaking, she suddenly threw a bag on her back. It turned out to be an iron guqin. With a pull of her slender finger, several cold lights shot out.


    "Heavenly Demonic Zither Light!"


    "Retreat, Hero Ling!"


    Chi Songzi leaped into the air and sent a palm strike towards the Blue Luan witch. However, when Young Master Han saw Chi Songzi take action, he also sent out a palm strike, stopping his attack midway.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    Everyone felt their eardrums vibrate, but they could still hear the sonorous sound of the zither, causing their souls to tremble.


    The white robed cultivator immediately fell to the ground with a plop. He had clearly been injured by the Blue Luan witch''s many strings of zither music.


    As a result, everyone shouted, "Everyone come together and kill these two bastards! Otherwise, in time, I''m afraid no one can stop them!"


    With that, the dozen or so people surrounded Young Master Han and the Blue Luan Witch.


    The Cyan Phoenix Demoness laughed coldly and said: "What kind of f * cking righteous sect is relying on numbers to win? Group fight against the two of us little brats, good! Today, the Japanese girls will start a massacre. Everyone in the Spirit Ancient Castle must die! " Finished speaking, he turned around and ordered Young Master Han, "Kill! Do not let anyone go! "


    Young Master Han was startled when he heard this and asked solemnly, "Why? As long as they are willing to hand over Master and Senior Sister, then I will spare their lives! "


    "Spare their lives?" When the Cyan Phoenix Demoness heard that, her eyes turned cold as she said with a cold smile: "So, you''re not going to listen to Master''s words anymore? Could it be that the person Master told you to kill was also wrong? The people of the Ancient Spirit Fortress should die for their crimes, just kill them! "


    As the Blue Luan witch spoke, she lifted up the command medallion with her left hand.


    The Enchantress''s voice was cold and threatening.


    Right at this moment, a middle-aged Daoist Priest behind Chi Songzi took advantage of the time that the Blue Luan witch was talking to Young Master Han to suddenly and stealthily rush over. His speed was as fast as a flash, and his sword stabbed towards the Blue Luan witch.


    "You know how to sneak attack?" The Blue Luan witch''s gaze turned cold as she coldly laughed, "Come at me!"


    Suddenly, he plucked the zither string with one hand and released several rays of cold light. "Clank, clank, clank." The sword that the middle-aged Daoist Priest stabbed at him was immediately cut in half by the cold light and fell to the ground.


    "Everyone attack!" Immediately, everyone charged towards Young Master Han and the Blue Luan Witch.


    When Young Master Han heard this, he gave a loud roar and immediately caused his demonic aura to roil, spreading out in all directions as waves of powerful squadron qi were released.


    Waves of demonic qi immediately spread out like a violent storm. The people who were surrounding him all fell to the ground as if they''d been struck by lightning.


    As the Blue Luan witch held the iron zither in her hands, her sharp fingers shot out beams of cold light. In just a few moments, several people had already fallen to the ground and died.


    In this way, everyone retreated in horror.


    Chi Songzi suddenly sighed, and said: "Brother Murong, this humble one has something to shoulder, so I underestimated this evil woman. Forget it, but if the Demonic Sect wants to enter the Spirit Ancient Castle, then this humble one will have to step over!"


    With that, Chi Songzi took the lead and stepped onto the stone steps of the gate. Several disciples behind him stood together with stern expressions.


    The Cyan Phoenix Demoness sneered and scolded: "Stinking Taoist, do you think I won''t dare to kill you? Young master, kill him! "


    When Chi Songzi heard this, he shouted in a deep voice, "The Meteor Shower Array of Heavenly Dipper!"


    Several disciples behind him rose into the air and formed a human wall.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and said, "Alright, then allow me, Young Master Han, to break through your Astral Demon Subduing Formation!"


    The Demon Subduing Formation was created by several disciples participating in the Heaven Wind Dipper Formation according to the location of the gossip. Each part of the formation had their own angle, and each part could be tied to the other, allowing one person to move the entire formation. Chi Songzi was originally a direct disciple of the Daoist Sect.


    Young Master Han''s gaze froze as he suddenly swept out to grab at Chi Songzi. This grab was the same as the one from the eagle totem of the sky. It swooped down like a giant eagle.


    Chi Songzi slightly closed his eyes and suddenly slipped away. The entire formation changed directions at the same time. Young Master Han discovered that Chi Songzi had already disappeared without a trace after this blow.


    Just as Young Master Han was lost in thought, a powerful force suddenly formed within the formation. This force was incredibly bizarre as it sucked Young Master Han into a vortex with a single spin.


    When the Blue Luan witch saw that Young Master Han had been sucked into the formation, she was immediately shocked and shouted out loud: "Young Master Han, what''s wrong?"


    However, at this moment, a deafening explosion rang out as Young Master Han waved his arm, releasing tens of thousands of streams of tyrannical Astral Qi. In an instant, one of the "Demon Subduing Heaven Formation" exploded, sending several Daoists flying dozens of feet before crashing into the ground.


    Young Master Han descended from the air and placed one hand on the Crimson Pine Seed''s head.


    "Almsgiver, stop! This humble monk is here too!"


    At this time, the courtyard door opened and a gray-clothed monk walked out. He knocked on the wooden fish and read: "Benefactor, didn''t you come to the Ancient Spirit Fortress just to take my life? With Murong Lie here, I hope that the Demonic Sect will let go of my friends and servants! "


    Young Master Han froze when he heard this. He didn''t come to kill all the people in the spirit fortress, he was only looking for his honored master and senior sister.


    The Cyan Phoenix Demoness laughed crazily: "Murong Lie, can you just hide after becoming a monk? Die! " As he said this, he swung his blade at the monk who was walking out of the cave.


    However, at this moment, there was a loud laughter. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the air, and stepped on the Blue Luan witch''s curved blade. He lifted his foot, and the Blue Luan witch''s blade flew out horizontally, piercing into a stone pillar on the courtyard wall.


    Young Master Han was greatly startled and took a step back. "It''s you!"


    The Blue Luan witch was sent flying by the person''s kick and flew backwards in shock. She said, "Young Master Fu, you know him? Who is he? "


    Young Master Han laughed coldly, "Wine Monster!"


    "Is he the drunkard?"


    The Blue Luan witch instantly retreated in shock. Behind the bronze mask, two pairs of eyes immediately became dull.


    The Cyan Phoenix Demoness knew everything about the martial arts world and wasn''t as clueless as Young Master Han. If this person was truly a drunkard, it would be impossible for him to take Murong Lie''s life.


    Everyone who heard that the person in front of them was a drinker couldn''t help but be surprised and happy. The name of a drinker, a grandmaster of the Confucian clan, who had never heard of such a person?

 C12

    This person was none other than the wine man. He flashed forward and landed beside Young Master Han. He first flipped the huge gourd on his back and gulped down the wine before chuckling, "Young Brother, we meet again!"


    Young Master Han snorted and said, "So what if we meet again? Are you going to stop me from killing Murong Lie as well?"


    Drinker laughed out loud and walked towards Murong Lie. He first kicked Murong Lie and pretended to scold him: "Murong Lie, you old bastard, what are you doing? They actually let someone else come to kill us? "


    Moreover, if he wanted to become a monk, he had to travel to the Western Regions and enter the Heaven, and could no longer set foot in the Middle Kingdom. After that, he could only stay in the Central Plains for the rest of his life as a monk and not enter the Emptiness Realm.


    Murong Lie sighed and said, "I became enemies with the Demonic Sect 20 years ago when we became sworn brothers and escorted the current empress into the palace. We were expecting to meet with an absolute devil on the way ¡­"


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    At this moment, a string of zither music came from the foot of the mountain. Following that, a purple-clothed woman flew through the air and arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    "Demonic Palace Head!"


    Everyone was shocked as they retreated in horror. Even the drinkers, who were renowned throughout the world, were shocked.


    "The zither music of the heavenly fiend strikes out a type of killing divine radiance that can kill people without them noticing. It is called ''Scarlet Mountain Range''."


    "Once the demonic zither appears, the earth will become a thousand miles wide, and the bones will become 10,000 miles long!" "When the martial cultivator heard this, his complexion changed."


    When Young Master Han saw the purple-clothed woman appear, he was both surprised and happy. He immediately took a step forward, bowed his head, and said, "Disciple Han greets Master!"


    "Bastard, I told you to kill the man of the ancient spirit fortress. Your heart is kind and soft-hearted, just like your great-grandfather was back then. Sooner or later someone will kill you!"


    This was the Heavenly Enchantress. Her gaze turned cold as she suddenly flung her sleeves, sending Young Master Han flying several feet before crashing into the wall.


    Shocked, the Blue Luan witch hastily rushed over to help Young Master Han. Her voice instantly changed as she said: "Junior Martial Brother!"


    Young Master Han was shocked and after looking at the Cyan Phoenix Enchantress for a long time, he asked: "You are Senior Sister A''Bi? Why did you hide your identity? "


    Ah''Bi''s eyes glazed over, looking at the Demonic Palace Master, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The Demonic Palace Lord snorted, "Young Noble Fu, this was my idea. If you don''t obey my Demoness'' orders and kill those from the Ancient Spirit Fortress, you will be in violation of our sect''s rules. You will be sentenced to death for your crimes!"


    Ah Bi heard and was greatly shocked. She suddenly hugged Young Master Han, knelt on the ground, and bowed to Demonic Palace Mistress, "Master, Young Master is young and shallow, and does not know of the dangers of the river and lake.


    The Demonic Palace Lord flung his sleeves as his gaze flashed like lightning. He looked around, and in the end, his gaze landed on Murong Lie as he laughed coldly, "Good, then you guys can kill this person and atone for your deeds!"


    Hearing that, Murong Lie suddenly sat up and coldly said: "Murong Lie is a person who fears death? If you want to kill me, kill me. Back then, I, Murong Lie, escorted Empress Wei Zifu into the palace. Haha, who do you think you are? You actually want to be a queen? Dream on! "


    The Demonic Palace Lord heard this and let out a mournful cry. Suddenly, a zither sound shot towards Murong Lie. This zither sound was the ultimate skill of the Heavenly Demonic Zither, "A broken string".


    At this moment, the wine servant laughed and then suddenly floated into the air. The wine gourd was snapped shut and there was a loud ''dong'' sound as the zither struck the gourd and a wine arrow shot out.


    When the two fought, they were actually evenly matched, with neither of them gaining the upper hand.


    The Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly, "Wine Disciple, based on seniority, you have to respectfully call me Martial Uncle. Could it be that you will be dragged into this mess today?"


    Even though the Confucian school and the Mo family were incompatible, their teacher was the same. The first son of the Mo family, Mo Zhai, was also the first to follow the Confucian school.


    Later on, although Mo Zhai created his own sect and was on par with the Confucianists, all of his previous generations of children were of the same generation. The Wine Disciple and the Confucian Scholar Dong Zhongshu were both disciples of the same sect, which made them inferior to the Heavenly Enchantress.


    He was not restricted by the rules of the Confucianism. He laughed out loud and said: "I am a person who has been addicted to alcohol. I have been muddleheaded for half of my life and have long forgotten about the matters of the junior. How would I know that you want me to call you uncle master? You are trying to take advantage of me!" "Haha!"


    "You ¡­ "Humph!"


    The Demonic Palace Lord snorted in anger. He knew that this drunkard was just pretending to be crazy, but he knew this better than anyone else.


    When the Demonic Palace Master tested the level of cultivation of the alcohol addict, he already knew that the two of them were of different cultivation levels and that it would take a lot of effort for them to kill Murong Lie.


    Just at this moment, the sound of an iron cavalry riding suddenly swept through the air. A loud shout came from the foot of the mountain, "Big Brother Murong, the Demon King''s Camp brothers are late!"


    After which, dozens of people flew over and arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye. A bald old man flew over and landed beside Murong Lie.


    Heavenly Demon Palace Master suddenly let out a long and mournful laugh, and shouted, "Sang Muli, the next target is your Demon King''s Camp. "Let''s go, Young Master Ah Bi!"


    Young Master Han and Ah Bi heard his command and stepped to the side of Demonic Palace''s leader. The Demonic Palace Lord leaped, and with a few ups and downs, he rushed down the mountain.


    It had only been half an hour since the three of them had moved like lightning, and they were already more than a hundred miles away from the Ancient Spirit Fortress. The Demonic Palace Lord stopped in his tracks, turning around and glaring at Young Noble Han as he shouted, "Why didn''t you kill Murong Lie just now?"


    Young master Han was startled and quickly kneeled down. "Your disciple, your disciple ¡­" He actually couldn''t say anything for a long while.


    Ah Bi hastily followed after Young Master Han and bowed. "Master, Junior must be doing a mission for the first time, so I failed. I hope Master can forgive him this time!"


    Demonic Palace Lord sneered, and turned around: "I was worried that he would be cowardly, so I used the Blood Evil Palm to make him remember his hatred, and not show mercy. I never thought that he would fail.


    At this point, the Demonic Palace Lord''s complexion slowly improved. Young Master Han and Ah Bi looked at each other for a while before they couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Their minds were linked as they temporarily relaxed.


    Ah Bi said first, "Master, the disciples will definitely train hard in the future and help Master solve her problems!"


    Demonic Palace Lord nodded his head when he heard this, and said: "Ah Bi is still the best after all. Young master, you must learn from Senior Sister in the future, you must not let me down on your painstaking efforts!"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions at this moment as he thought of his honored master''s meticulous plans along the way, but he had no idea why.


    What enmity did the Demon King''s Stronghold and the Master have with each other? Do I have to kill them all?


    Master had said that there would be more missions in the future. Could it be that other than the Spirit Ancient Castle and the Demon King''s Camp, there were more enemies?


    Seeing that Young Master Han had remained silent, the Demon Palace Master turned to Ah Bi and said, "Ah Bi, bring your Junior Brother back to rest!"


    Upon hearing this, Ah Bi rejoiced immediately. She took off her mask and pulled Young Master Han away. Young Master Han didn''t say a word, following Ah Bi closely until they were quite far away from the Demonic Palace. Young Master Han suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Senior Sister, what''s going on?"


    Upon hearing this, Ah Bi turned her head to look in the direction of her Master. Seeing that there was no trace of the Demonic Palace Mistress, she softly said, "Young Master, this is fate. Don''t ask why in the future.


    "Didn''t ask why?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    He suddenly felt a kind of fear, an unknown fear. What kind of fear was this? Even with his intelligence, he could not imagine it.


    Young Master Han followed Ah Bi all the way back. The two of them didn''t say a word, each had their own thoughts.


    When they reached the Shooting Guangfeng, A-Bi suddenly thought of something and stopped. "Shao Fu, if Master had wanted you to kill me that day, would you have done it?"


    Young Master Han did not expect his senior to ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment before saying, "How could Master let me kill my senior? Even if that day comes, Shaotian will not harm Senior Sister if he dies. "


    Ah Bi gave a start, then suddenly hugged Han Fu and choked with sobs. "Shao Fu, how could senior sister bear to let you die? It''s just that things are unpredictable, who can guarantee what will happen in the future?"


    In these seven years, he had never descended the mountain, and had always been by Ah Bi''s side. As for Master Heavenly Demon Palace''s Lord, he wholeheartedly studied martial arts manuals, and was even as cold as ice and frost to Han Shaotian.


    In these seven years, although he had suffered bitterly, Han Shaotian was not only extremely intelligent, but he had also mastered the Heavenly Demonic Zither''s unique skill. As long as his cultivation grew, he would be able to use the peerless martial arts of the Demonic Zither.


    As the two of them spoke, they had already returned to the peak. Ah Bi said, "Young Master, Master may go on a long journey. You can practice martial arts alone at the back of the mountain. Senior Sister will come to see you when she has time!"


    Young Master Han asked, "It''s just that you''ve had plenty of senior sister''s care in the past. If senior sister wasn''t here, wouldn''t Young Master have starved to death?"


    Upon hearing this, Ah Bi''s heart warmed. She thought to herself, "You also know that in these past seven years, Senior Sister has taken care of you. It seems that you have not lost your conscience!" He said, "Since you''ve already gone down the mountain, if you ever lack food in the future, you can go down the mountain and resupply yourself. However, you can''t stay down the mountain for too long."


    After saying that, she fished out a small pouch from her body. On the pouch was embroidered a pair of mandarin ducks, and they were extremely exquisite. Ah Bi passed it to Young Master Han. "There is some silver here. It was saved by Senior Sister. You can take it to the small town to buy some!"


    When Young Master Han heard this, he nodded his head. Although he accepted the small pouch, he poured out the crushed silver and handed the small pouch back to Ah Bi.


    Abee flew into a rage. "This was given to you by senior sister! Just take it, what are you giving it to me for?"


    Young Master Han jumped in fright, not knowing what was going on as he stared blankly at A-Bi, clearly wronged.


    Ah Bi thought for a second and sighed. Her tone became gentle as she said, "Consider this little purse as a gift from Senior Sister. When you see it in the future, it will be like meeting Senior Sister. Do you understand?"

 C13

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and sighed. With a heavy heart, she whispered, "If one day, someone accidentally kills Senior Sister, then I will take this small bag as a gift when you think about Senior Sister."


    Young Master Han looked at her in a daze, his eyes wide open as if he understood. How could senior sister be killed one day?


    She gazed into the distance, and after a long time, she recovered her wits and sighed, saying, "I''m going. You take care of yourself, Senior Sister will come to see you in a few days."


    After saying that, she stepped out and rushed towards another mountain peak, disappearing in an instant.


    Young Master Han slowly returned to his original residence. He felt a bit strange after leaving for more than a month. All sorts of strange things had happened during this past month, and he felt that the outside world beneath the mountain wasn''t as wonderful as he''d thought.


    He thought about Princess Little You again and his heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, "Could this Princess Little You be in danger?" Would he hate himself? "


    As he thought about it, he felt a bit tired. Thus, he laid down on his wooden bed and soon fell asleep.


    When Young Master Han opened his eyes the next day, he only felt a ray of sunlight shoot in, and couldn''t help but be startled. He jumped up and ran out of the door to take a look, and it was already noon.


    Young Master Han smiled bitterly and sat cross-legged on the stone seat he usually cultivated in. Suddenly, he felt something pressing against his chest and reached out to touch it. It was the portrait and the small booklet that Grandma Gu had instructed him to keep.


    "What exactly is this booklet? "Why is Old Madam Gu''s opinion more important than her own life?" When Young Master Han thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel curious. He opened it and saw that the sheepskin scroll was filled with densely packed words.


    Young Master Han was originally an extremely intelligent person. Although he hadn''t been taught by an enlightened teacher for seven years, his senior sister Ah Bi could always patiently guide him with some knowledge, so the words on the booklet weren''t difficult to understand.


    Opening it, one could see that on the cover of this booklet were the words "Book of Ink". However, as soon as he read it, there were several chapters written on the cover: "Book of Inscriptions", "Classic of Sutra", "Classic of Sutra", "Classic of Sutra", "Book of Sutra", "Extract", and "Small".


    Young Master Han smiled to himself as he thought to himself, "It''s that shitty book. Grandma Gu actually dotes on it as if it were her life. Even vice commander Xiao Dagang of the Fusion Camp has been coveting it?"


    He had originally thought that it was a profound martial arts manual. Who knew that it was actually a manual that seemed to be related to martial arts? He could not help but be greatly disappointed.


    Then, he thought of the general''s portrait that Grandma Gu had given him. Thus, he found a bamboo tube and rolled up the picture with the sheepskin before placing it inside the tube.


    "I wonder when I''ll get the chance to leave the mountain. As for handing it to the empress myself, I wonder if it''ll be possible!" Young Master Han sighed and vexedly agreed to Grandma Gu''s terms.


    After putting away the portrait and the [Book of Ink], he sat down cross-legged on the stone seat and silently reviewed the mental cultivation method imparted to him by his senior sister. Then, he practiced the bone totem tattoo that he had forcefully memorized from the sky.


    "Aooo!"


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a mutter. He saw a shadow shooting over from the far mountain peak. In just a blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of him. It turned out to be the strange dragon he had met that day on the stone monument in the sky.


    He only saw the dragon groan as it swam over and lay at Young Master Han''s feet. It lowered its head to tear at his clothes, shaking him uncontrollably. Young Master Han was not surprised and lowered his head to ask, "Monster dragon, is there something you want to tell me!"


    When the monstrous dragon heard this, he suddenly leaped up and nodded his head. Then, he suddenly flew towards a small mountain.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled. He knew that this dragon must have discovered something strange, so he leaped and followed.


    Indeed, when the weird dragon arrived at a col, it suddenly spiraled downwards. Young Master Han looked at the entrance to the col and saw a stone tablet with the words "Death Prison Cliff" carved on it.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but stop in his tracks. So this Death Prison Cliff was the forbidden ground of the Extinction Mountain''s Demonic Sect. It was said that the sect used it to imprison those unforgivable people.


    Although Young Master Han had been on the mountain for seven years, he had never dared to approach the ''Death Prison Cliff''. He had only heard from his senior sister that the ''Death Prison Cliff'' was imprisoning the enemies of the Demonic Sect.


    When the dragon saw that Young Master Han had stopped moving, it appeared to be extremely anxious. It wrapped itself around Young Master Han''s body and let out a low cry. Then, it leaped forward and actually entered the ''Death Prison Cliff''.


    Young Master Han wanted to stop it, but the dragon was in a hurry and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Besides, the death row ban on his master only prohibited people from entering.


    Just as Young Master Han was lost in thought, the tiny dragon returned. It leapt forward and landed in front of Young Master Han, clutching a white rag in its claws.


    "It''s Princess Little You''s clothes!"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be shocked. He recognized that this piece of cloth had been torn off by Princess Little You. Princess Little You had also disappeared under the pool of water with a similar piece of cloth tied beside her.


    Although Young Master Han and Princess Little You hadn''t known each other for long, after some thought, this Little You was indeed beautiful and kind. First, she had helped the refugees during the war, but later on, even though she was being hunted down, she had endured it and had followed Young Master Han into the depths of the forest.


    "No, I have to save her!"


    When he thought of this, Young Master Han couldn''t help but take a step forward and was about to rush into the ''death row'' when he suddenly thought of his master''s ban. His heart chilled as he hastily halted his steps.


    However, Princess Little You let out a cry. Young Master Han no longer cared about Master''s injunction and fiercely rushed in, thinking to himself, "This is still more important. I''m Master''s disciple, so I''ll analyze this properly in the future. I believe Master doesn''t have to be unreasonable, right?"


    With Young Master Han''s leap, the tiny dragon also swept forward and led the way. One man and one dragon advanced at a godly speed. They reached the edge of death row in a short while.


    He saw that the inside of the Death Prison Cliff was located within a canyon. The surroundings were tall cliffs that were like clouds, and underneath the cliff was an abyss that was shrouded in mist.


    That monstrous dragon suddenly sprung up and let out a low growl as it dived down towards the chasm. Young Master Han froze for a moment, then too, dived down into the chasm.


    At this moment, Young Master Han''s inner cultivation had already entered another realm. Combined with the three strange tendrils in his body, he was able to walk on the cliff as if he was flying and didn''t feel the slightest bit of effort.


    However, when Young Master Han fell to the bottom, he saw that the bottom wasn''t that big. It was only a few dozen feet in radius and was craggy and rugged. It was actually an ancient stone forest.


    Young Master Han took a step forward and a cracking sound could be heard from beneath his feet. Lowering his head, he saw a skeleton in front of him. Shocked, Young Master Han hastily backed away.


    However, as he retreated, he discovered that there were actually many skeletons in this stone forest. It was unknown how many years these skeletons had been dead. Some of them had already rotted into dust.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a low cry from behind a rock. Young Master Han was greatly startled and hastily turned around.


    When he turned around, he was immediately startled. He saw that a woman''s hands and feet were tied, hanging from a rock. And right below her, there were several pythons spiraling around her.


    Young Master Han recognized this hanging young girl; it was Princess Little You. He hastily flipped over and swiped over with his hand. A saber light slashed across and the rope immediately snapped. Young Master Han reached out a hand to hug Princess Little You, then turned and landed on a rock.


    Princess Little You suddenly opened her eyes and looked. When she saw Young Master Han, she opened her mouth and immediately fainted. It was likely that he had been torturing himself here for quite some time. He had originally been in despair, but the appearance of Young Master Han made him overjoyed. He was unable to catch his breath and fainted.


    Young Master Han hastily lifted her off the bed and placed her under his knee. He felt that she was incredibly weak and used his palm to press against his back, sending out thick strands of true qi. He didn''t know how many hours had passed when Princess Little You suddenly woke up with a wail and embraced Young Master Han. She said, "Don''t kill me!"


    Princess Little You was obviously overwhelmed with shock as she hugged Young Master Han tightly, her entire body shaking as she spoke incoherently.


    Young Master Han smiled slightly and gently pushed it away. "Why would I kill you? How did you get here? "


    It was only then that Princess Little You burst into tears and moaned, "It''s her ¡­" It is she who wants to kill my entire family! "


    The her that Princess Little You was referring to was naturally the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master.


    Young Master Han smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely explain things to Master. Perhaps there''s some misunderstanding ¡­"


    "Master?"


    Before Young Master Han could finish, Princess Little You was startled. She suddenly pushed Young Master Han aside, hiding in a corner of the rock as she said fearfully, "Demonic Palace Master is your master ¡­ "Who are you?"

 C14

    Just at that moment, footsteps from above the abyss came over. When the footsteps reached the sides of the cliff, they stopped. An unfamiliar female''s voice rang out, "Are you dead yet?"


    When Young Master Han heard this voice, he was quite unfamiliar with it. He hastily rushed over and used his hand to cover Princess Little You''s mouth, preventing her from making even the slightest sound.


    Sure enough, after a few shouts from above, he didn''t hear any response from below. With a snort, he turned around and left.


    It was only when those steps were far away that Young Master Han loosened his grip on Princess Little You''s face and said, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    Princess Xiao You looked confused, "You won''t kill me?"


    Young Master Han smiled. "Why would I kill you? I have no enmity with you... As for the last time, I misunderstood you. I thought that it was because someone from the Spirit Ancient Castle captured my senior sister and master that there were so many misunderstandings. "


    Princess Xiao You blinked her beautiful eyes, looking at Young Master Han with suspicion. She gritted her teeth and said, "If you don''t kill me, then your master will definitely not let you go."


    Young Master Han was startled, but he nodded his head. "I wonder what kind of enmity does master have with the Mu Rong family of the Ancient Spirit Fortress? But if I beg for your life, then perhaps I can spare Princess Little You''s life."


    However, he didn''t dare be sure because even though he and the Demonic Palace Lord were called master and disciple, there was actually no sense of camaraderie between them.


    "However, I have to give it a try!"


    Thinking of this, Young Master Han patted his chest and said, "Princess Xiao You, you can be at ease. I will definitely persuade Master ¡­ But, I wonder how did Master and your father get into this feud? "


    Hearing that, Princess Xiao You snorted and stood up slowly, "This matter happened twenty years ago. I''ve heard my father mention it before ¡­" At that time, my father was still a Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Academy! "


    "Commander Jinyi?" Han Shaotian couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "That''s right!"


    It turned out that twenty years ago, when the current emperor visited the Pingyang Mansion, he was surprised to see and affection for the late Wei Zifu. After returning to the capital, he immediately summoned the emperor to the palace, and Murong Lie was the captain in charge of escorting Wei Zifu to the palace.


    However, when Wei Zifu entered the palace, he was seen as a thorn in the side of Empress Chen. She wanted to eliminate him as soon as possible, so she secretly sent out her sworn sister, Yue Ying, to intercept him on her way to the capital.


    He didn''t expect Murong Lie to be a peerless expert, leading seven sworn brothers, Gu Changfeng, Luo Xiaoqian (Grandma Gu), Sang Mu Li, Daoist Tian Shi, Xiao Dagang, and Tian Ji.


    At that time, the Confucian Grandmasters Gongsun Hong and Dong Zhongshu had passed by, severely injuring Gong Yuyin. Empress Chen''s plan had not succeeded, but Murong Lie''s sworn brother Tian Ji had died because of it.


    Young Master Han had already guessed a bit when he heard this and asked, "Are you saying that my master was ¡­ Empress Chen''s sworn sister, Moon Shadow? "


    Princess Little You nodded: "That''s right, once Yue Ying''s plan fails, she will hold a grudge against the seven of them. Although after that, my father washed his hands with a golden bowl, and the seven of them went into seclusion in the Southern Wilderness, however..." The palace Yue Ying was still unrelenting, she actually became a disciple under the Demonic Sect, and was quick after getting rid of it! "


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Young Master Han sighed inwardly. He had to be able to resolve this issue in a short period of time. It was likely that even if he begged his honored master, she might not be willing to let go of Princess Little You.


    Princess Little You saw that Young Master Han had not spoken for a long time and had guessed his thoughts. She said, "Big brother Young Master, if you find it difficult, then forget it. Just hand over my master to you and kill him!"


    Young Master Han let out a long sigh. At this moment, although he knew about the feud between his Master and the Ancient Spirit Fortress, he couldn''t determine right or wrong. It was most likely his Master''s fault for what happened that year; no wonder his Master was so angry at the Confucian clan, and even wanted to take down Dong Zhongshu''s head.


    At this moment, the air in the room suddenly began to bubble. Shocked, Young Master Han quickly grabbed Princess Little You''s hand and whispered, "Someone''s coming!"


    Then, he carried Princess Little You and disappeared behind a rock.


    After that, a shadow landed on a huge rock.


    "Senior Sister?" Young Master Han almost cried out in alarm as the person in front of him wore a strange bronze mask. His body was graceful and devilish as he scanned his surroundings with a pair of ice-cold eyes.


    "Is he dead? "Get out here!"


    Just as Young Master Han was about to cry out, someone suddenly called out in a low voice.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be astounded. It was only now that he discovered that although this person looked exactly the same as the bronze mask worn by senior sister and had a similar physique, his voice was unfamiliar and tight.


    He looked around but didn''t see any movement. He seemed to have felt something was wrong. He suddenly stretched out his hand and a curved knife landed in his hand.


    Her gaze suddenly grew frosty as she looked in the direction of the rock that Young Master Han was hiding in.


    "This is bad!"


    Startled, Young Master Han wiped his hand in the mud and rocks, swiping it towards his face. He lifted Princess Little You on his back and stomped on the ground, propelling himself into the air and out of the chasm.


    "Who is it?" The person who had arrived let out a delicate shout and suddenly shot a knife at Young Master Han.


    This stroke was almost at its peak as an arc of light chopped down at Young Master Han''s waist. Young Master Han, who was in the air, swung out a backhand and struck out with a gale to meet the attack in the air.


    "Clang!"


    The person''s saber was jolted off his hand by Young Master Han''s domineering aura and flew into the rocks without a hilt. Young Master Han took advantage of this delay to leap out of the death row cliff.


    After exiting the death row, Young Master Han didn''t dare to stop to rest. He madly ran towards his own cultivation area, his body surging with true qi. Although he was carrying a person, his speed was astonishing, like a meteor catching up to the moon, and he was able to move a thousand miles in one go.


    Upon arriving at his residence, Young Master Han looked back. Seeing that the person had not yet caught up to him, he relaxed a little and put Princess Little You down. He said, "This is where my cultivation has been for the past seven years! Usually, very few people would come here, and at most, only Senior Sister Ah Bi would occasionally come here! "


    Princess Little You answered with a "hmm" before rushing in, "If your master finds out that you brought me here, he''ll definitely punish you!"


    At this moment, Young Master Han was indeed worried. He was well aware of his master''s personality. If he really did know that he''d brought Princess Little You away from Prison Cliff and had brought her here, he wouldn''t have bypassed him.


    Young Master Han thought for a moment and said, "I''ve never seen that person before, but judging from his dressing, he should be one of Master''s disciples. He might be the Cyan Winged Demon Girl that Senior Sister Abi spoke of."


    "Green Wing Witch?" Princess Xiao You was startled.


    Under the command of the Demon Palace''s Palace Master, there were two of the most outstanding disciples, one was the Blue Luan and the other was the Azure Wing.


    According to the legends, the two of them were both bewitching bewitching bewitching devils. Although they had only been in the world for a few years, they were known for their sharp blade techniques. They were well-known for their ruthless attacks in the Southern Wilderness.


    "You''re saying that this person is the Cyan Winged Demon?"


    Princess Little You was startled and her face paled. She had long heard of the name of the Cyan Winged Demon Maiden. It was said that the person she wanted to kill was someone that no one could avoid.


    Young Master Han nodded and said, "But you don''t have to worry. She never comes to my place ¡­ Even if you came, I won''t be able to find you! "


    Just as he finished speaking, a burst of clothes fluttered through the air. In the blink of an eye, two figures appeared outside the door.


    One of them sneered and said, "Senior Sister, this is where the young master cultivates. Master said that without his permission, no one is allowed to enter!"


    The other guy humphed and said, "I saw him and was carrying that bitch. I have to check this place!"


    Young Master Han was shocked when he heard the conversation outside the door. If this person came in to investigate, Princess Little You would be exposed. Thinking of this, he hurriedly jumped up and pushed Princess Little You into the bed. He then reminded her in a low voice, "It''s my two senior sisters who are here. Do not make a sound!"


    Just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden knock on the door. Young Master Han hastily pulled himself away, pushed open a small door at the back, and rushed out.


    There was a small spring at the back of the house that flowed down from the mountain. Young Master Han hastily buried his face in the water and wiped it clean with his hands. He then jumped onto the roof of the house.


    "Hehe, Senior, is it you who''s looking for me?" Young Master Han asked with a grin.


    "Young master, come down quickly!"


    Just at this moment, two slender shadows flashed by. Sure enough, the two of them looked exactly the same, almost as if they were twins. Even their movement techniques and movement techniques were the same.


    Young Master Han purposefully asked in surprise, "Eh, why is there another senior sister today? Are you using a body splitting technique, senior sister?" After saying this, Young Master Han jumped down from the roof and used his hand to button down, about to lift the azure-winged witch''s mask.


    The Greenwing Enchantress sneered and suddenly retreated backwards with a flash. She snorted and reprimanded, "Impudent!"


    Young Master Han smiled faintly and feigned surprise. "Senior sister A''Bi, what''s wrong with you? "My voice has changed. Hurry up and let junior see, is he sick?"


    As she said this, her hand did not slow down at all. Her five fingers gently flicked and a gust of wind passed by. The azure-winged witch''s mask landed on her hand, and a stunning face appeared in front of her.


    One could see that her face was indeed the epitome of beauty, incomparably stunning. Now that Young Master Han had removed the mask with one hand, a strand of her black hair was scattered around her face, looking especially charming.


    "Young master, stop! Don''t be impolite!" Ah Bi landed between the two of them and stopped him. "This is Senior Sister Li Mo!"


    When Young Master Han heard this, he giggled and suddenly flipped over, saying, "So it''s a beautiful Senior Sister, but I''ve never seen her before. How does Senior Sister Li Mo know that she is here to see Junior Brother?"


    Li Mo was grabbed by Young Master Han and dropped her mask, causing her to lose all color in her face. Because the Demonic Sect rules were strict, if someone unmasked her, it would be considered a failure and she would be punished according to the sect rules.


    "How would I have the time to chat with you? Let me ask you, have you seen a man carrying a woman here?" Li Mo''s expression turned serious as he chastised Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han giggled and suddenly bowed as he said, "Senior Sister Li Mo, this cultivation peak of Junior Brother has only been visited by Master and Senior Sister Bi. Where does the man carry the woman? However ¡­ Junior Brother, you can carry Senior Sister Li Mo on your back! "


    As he said this, he unexpectedly stepped in front of Li Mo.


    Young Master Han''s speed was strange. This stride suddenly arrived in front of Li Mo and almost touched her chest. Li Mo was so frightened that her face turned blank. She hastily retreated and shouted: "Young Master Han, what are you doing!"

 C15

    Young Master Han laughed heartily and advanced instead of retreating. At this moment, his cultivation was astonishing. As he advanced, he had already inadvertently used the "Eagle" totem on the stone tablet in the sky. He fiercely grabbed towards Li Mo''s waist.


    Li Mo grunted angrily and retreated quickly. However, Young Master Han''s hug was extremely strange, even though Li Mo had used all her strength to retreat, she was still a bit too slow, so she held onto Young Master Han''s waist.


    Yes, yes, haha!


    His movements were strange and his movements swift. Even though Li Mo had called her the Cyan Winged Demon Girl, and her speed was as fast as the azure wings, she was actually unable to escape from Young Master Han''s grasp.


    Upon seeing this, Ah Bi angrily scolded, "Young master, please stop messing around. If not, Senior Sister will have to tell Master!"


    When Young Master Han heard the two words "Master", how could he still dare to be naughty? He spread out his arms and Li Mo shot forward with her green wings and landed on the ground. She pointed at Young Master Han and angrily said, "You ¡­"


    However, his face turned red and he was no longer able to speak.


    Li Mo called her the Blue-Winged Devil Girl. Her lightness skills were naturally on par with Ah Bi and she had always been proud of it. Who would have thought that she would be forced into a corner by Young Master Han?


    Young Master Han also inwardly exclaimed at his luck. If he had not taken action by surprise and wanted to capture Senior Sister Li Mo, it would not have been an easy matter.


    She knew this senior sister best. She had always been an unruly and unreasonable person who did not want to lose anything. This time, she had been caught off guard by Young Master Han and had taken the initiative.


    "Young master, why aren''t you coming over to apologize to your senior sister!" Ah Bi said angrily.


    Young Master Han looked wronged as he walked over slowly. "Who said she was senior sister? I''ve never seen her before, but I''m not sure who''s older. Furthermore, Master didn''t ask her to come to my place. "


    The Sky Demon Sect''s rules were very strict, and the disciples of the various cultivation peaks were allowed to visit the sect for three years without the permission of the Demonic Palace''s master. When Li Mo heard Young Master Han mention her master, she could not help but think of the strict sect rules.


    Ah Bi harrumphed and said, "It seems like you won''t even listen to your Senior Sister''s words. Senior Sister will ignore you in the future!"


    Young Master Han was shocked when he heard this. Without saying anything further, he suddenly rushed to Li Mo''s side, bowed and said: "The merciful Senior Sister Li Mo, Junior Brother was only joking. Don''t be angry, when you were carrying Senior Sister just now, Young Master wanted to kiss Senior Sister on the cheek ¡­ "However, in the end, Junior Martial Brother did not ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    Before she could finish, Li Mo snorted angrily and with a sudden wave of her hand, she slapped Young Master Han''s face.


    Young Master Han had long anticipated this, but he didn''t dodge or evade. Instead, he received a slap, and his handsome face immediately flushed red and swelled up, the marks of his five fingers clearly visible.


    Li Mo turned around and said angrily: "Ah Bi, you taught me a good junior brother, consider it my bad luck!"


    After saying that, he stepped forward and disappeared in the blink of an eye, like a pair of green wings descending towards the mountain.


    Once Li Mo left, Young Master Han let out a long sigh. With a stride, he arrived in front of A''Bi. He restrained his mischievous expression and asked: "Senior Sister, why did you bring her here?"


    Ah Bi swept her gaze across the room and sneered: "Young master, were you the one who saved that woman at Death''s End Cliff? "Don''t get yourself into trouble, that''s someone Master must execute. No one in the world can save her, not even the current emperor. Take care of yourself!"


    With that, he also turned around and chased after the direction that Li Mo disappeared in like a wisp of smoke.


    Han Shaotian''s eyes glazed over. Ah Bi had already left the forest, turning into a small black dot in the distance. He faintly felt that things might be more serious than he imagined.


    "Are they gone?" The door creaked open and Princess Little You walked out.


    Young Master Han turned around and nodded.


    "You can''t deceive your Senior Sister Ah Bi. I feel it. She seems to already know that I''m hiding here." Princess Little You lowered her head and whispered.


    In these seven years, on this cultivation peak, Young Master Han had only faced one senior sister, A-Bi. Even when he was young, she had helped him bathe. How could she not know what he was thinking with just a glance from Young Master Han? Young Master Han remembered his senior sister''s warning to leave and couldn''t help but tighten his heart.


    Young master Han suddenly nodded and said, "Princess Little You, I''ll help you escape as far away as possible."


    Young master Han bowed after saying these words and carried Princess Little You on his back, sprinting down the mountain.


    Leaning on Young Master Han''s back, Princess Little You cried, "Brother Young Master, it''s best if you let me go. Your master won''t let you off if you go against the sect''s order!"


    Young Master Han heard his words and broke into a mad dash down the mountain. At this moment, the aura within his body seemed to have increased by quite a bit. His movement was like a meteor catching up to the moon, a thousand miles away.


    However, at this time, three figures rapidly rushed towards the main peak. These three figures moved like rainbows, and with a whistling sound, three hoots burst out from behind them.


    "How come there are three supreme experts visiting the Demonic Sect?" Young Master Han was greatly alarmed and couldn''t help but stop his footsteps and dodge behind a boulder by the side of the road. Only when the three figures reached the main peak did he walk out.


    From the looks of the three people''s strength, they were definitely not inferior to their master, Demonic Palace Lord, and did not know whether they were friends or foes. If they were enemies, the three of them would attack their master at the same time, and although the Heavenly Demon Palace Lord''s martial arts were excellent, he was definitely not a match for them.


    At this thought, Young Master Han couldn''t help but hesitate a bit. If he left now, he would be letting down his master''s kindness. If he returned now, Princess Little You would inevitably fall into his master''s hands, and his life would be in danger.


    Princess Xiao You already knew the misgivings in his heart when she saw his hesitation. She giggled, "Big brother Young Master, why do you need to make things so difficult? Furthermore, this sect has a deep affection for you, so can you just stand by and watch from the sidelines? "


    Young master Han couldn''t help but be taken aback and ask, "Then what should we do?"


    Princess Little You laughed, "Carry me up to the main peak then act in secret. If these three are your Master''s old friends then we can forget about it. We can find another opportunity to go down the mountain.


    Young Master Han was overjoyed when he heard this. He picked up Princess Little You and rushed up the mountain. "Princess Little You is still thinking clearly. If master finds out, Young Master will do his best to ensure your safety."


    Under the cover of the trees and rocks, it took them a long time to reach the main peak. In the center of the main peak''s training field, on top of a stone block, the Heavenly Demon Princess was standing with her hands behind her back.


    Young Master Han looked closely and was immediately taken aback. He saw that these three weirdos were the ones he''d seen beneath the monolith.


    One of the weirdos laughed sinisterly: "Miss Gong Yue Ying, hand over that little guy and we will never get into a fight with the Demonic Sect. This little brat took advantage of our ''demonic tribulation'' and sucked all the Qi that we have cultivated for dozens of years!"


    He waved his hand and said, "The three leaders of Demon Ridge have never made a loss in their business. Who is going to absorb the aura this time? What does it have to do with the Sky Demon Martial School?"


    As he spoke, his entire body shuddered, and a surge of cold energy emanated from his body. Even the air seemed to become sluggish.


    Hearing this, the three strange men laughed in unison, "It seems like the Demonic Palace isn''t going to give us three brothers face. Since that''s the case, then we don''t have to care about the friendship from our previous lives. Attack!"


    With a single word, the three suddenly raised their hands, and the three iron chains immediately swept towards the Demonic Palace Mistress. A strong wind blew, and the surrounding area was immediately filled with strong gales.


    At this moment, two slender shadows suddenly appeared like ghosts in the sky. The two saber lights that were flying in the air stabbed towards the three weirdos.


    "Clank, clank!"


    The sound of two broken weapons could be heard, as two figures cried out at the same time. They were swung by the iron chains, landing beside the Demonic Palace Mistress, and the ones who came were the Cyan Phoenix Enchantress and the Green Winged Demon Maiden.


    The Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly, "You may all retreat. These three people are the infamous'' Demon Ridge Three Fiends''. You cannot withstand their attacks!"


    "Demon Ridge Three Fiends?" The faces of Ah Bi and Li Mo suddenly changed.


    The legendary Demon Ridge Three Fiends of Jianghu had been Xiang Yu''s servants that killed Dragon and General Dragon a hundred years ago. They had focused on cultivating demons, killing and bloodthirsty people. They were known as the "Demon Ridge Three Fiends" in Jianghu.


    The Demon Ridge Three Fiends had disappeared for more than sixty years. Rumors had it that the three in the martial arts world had died a long time ago due to Qi deviation. Although the name of the three in Demon Ridge was well-known, the younger generation knew very little about it.


    "If the people in front of me are the three monsters of Demon Ridge, then wouldn''t the three of them be around 120 years old?" The Second Enchantress couldn''t help her gaze from becoming serious.


    When Young Master Han hid behind a rock behind the wall, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. It turned out that the person he''d met under the monolith that day was the Three Fiends of Demon Ridge.


    Although he didn''t know much about the anecdotes of the martial arts world, when Abi was idle, she talked about the martial arts figures of today, and especially mentioned the Demon Ridge Three Fiends.


    Sure enough, the Three Fiends of Demon Ridge laughed strangely and said, "Gong Yuying, at least you know what''s good for you. Kid, scram to the side!"


    Another one sneered, "Since the last draw twenty years ago, we also want to check on the main cultivation base of the Heavenly Demon Palace. How''s the progress, haha!"


    "Is that so? Humph! Then I shall let you experience the Demonic Sect''s blade technique! " The Demonic Palace Lord suddenly let out a strange, shrill laugh. He waved his arm, and a blade light shot out, aiming to split the three of them into two.


    As soon as the Demonic Palace Master made his move, cold light shot in all directions and enveloped the entire area. A''Bi and Li Mo couldn''t help but be swept away by the strong air waves.


    Although Young Master Han was hiding behind a rock and felt the blade''s light strike him, all over his body, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Even though he had already practiced the technique, if he wanted to match any one of them, he would still not have enough strength left.

 C16

    Seeing the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s blade light, the three Demonic Ridge Fiends'' power was astonishing, and they did not dare to be careless. The three of them roared and flew up, the three iron chains occasionally attacking and occasionally defending.


    Other than the fierce battle of a hundred moves, the four were actually unable to determine victory or defeat. However, although the blade light of the Demonic Palace Lord was sharp and fierce, the three vicious iron shackles were unusually strong.


    Demonic Palace Lord was after all the body of a daughter, and although he was in between three iron shackles and relied on his top tier lightness techniques to avoid gravity, his disadvantage was evident after a long time.


    "Miss Gong Yuying, it''s better if you hand over that brat, haha!"


    The Three Fiends laughed out loud. The iron shackles in his hands started to move like waves in a stormy sea.


    Just at this moment, the Demonic Palace Head suddenly laughed. He reached out with his hand, and a Mysterious Iron Zither flew out. The Demonic Palace Head reached out and grabbed it in his hand.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    The sound of the zither was like a stone breaking through the heavens as it shot out.


    The three beasts'' laughter suddenly stopped with a few more "thunders thunders" sound. One after another, demon notes struck the iron shackles, causing sparks to burst out. The three beasts were startled and immediately jumped up.


    "Scarlet Mountain Range!"


    The Demonic Palace Lord suddenly turned around and slashed with his five fingers. An arc of light rose up to the heavens as it pressed down towards the three Fiends of Demon Ridge. The three of them stared blankly for a moment before suddenly shouting out.


    The Heavenly Demon Zither and the shadow clashed, suddenly producing a loud bang. The four figures separated, and the Demonic Palace Master landed on the stone seat horizontally. The three monsters'' faces were ashen, and each of them was standing with their hands behind their back.


    "It''s still a draw, haha!"


    Following that, one of the three demons of Demon Ridge suddenly threw his head back and laughed maniacally. His laughter was like a ghost, causing people''s hair to stand on end.


    He sighed and said, "If there are no more than five people in this world who can break through my Heavenly Demon Sect''s'' Crimson Earth Thousand Li '', then with the strength of three people from Demon Ridge, if they could break my move, it could be considered a draw, right?"


    Although the three of them had combined their attacks to destroy the Heavenly Demon Palace''s leader''s move, "Scarlet Earth Thousand Li", they had after all combined all the power that the three of them had gathered throughout their lives. If they were to fight alone, they would have already lost.


    One of them said coldly, "Good, this battle is considered our loss. But a while ago, if the next kid from your Heaven Gate took the opportunity to absorb all three of our evil Qi during the ''demon tribulation'', then the Heavenly Demon Palace might have won against us. It won''t be that easy!"


    Demonic Palace Lord''s face darkened when he heard this and said angrily: "Could it be that you all still suspect that Yue Ying is instigating her disciple to do such a despicable thing?"


    The three beasts laughed out loud and said, "You and I are both from the Devil Dao, it is not strange for us to do despicable things occasionally!"


    "Impudent, who do you think you three fiends are, daring to be on par with me, the Heavenly Demon Palace?" As the Demonic Palace Lord spoke, he suddenly swung his arm, and a gust of astral wind struck towards the three of them.


    If others called her an evil being, she would definitely not avoid them. If they said that she was despicable and despicable, she would definitely punish them. These three knew that her character was in direct opposition to those words.


    How could the Demon Palace Master not know? However, his reputation had always been tarnished by the three of them, and his first move was the Astral Light.


    Although Young Master Han had little experience facing the enemy, he was quite adept at martial arts talent. When he saw that the three monsters wanted to enrage his master and that their cultivation levels were only about the same, his master would surely make use of them if he became impatient.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but be secretly anxious. He turned around and saw a piece of rock nearby. He couldn''t help but pick it up and throw it at one of the three Devil Ridge murderers.


    All three of Demon Ridge''s forces focused on the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Mistress. Suddenly, they saw a rock flying towards them. With a terrifying strength, they couldn''t help but leap in unison.


    "Who is it!"


    "Who is it!"


    The Three Fiends of Demon Ridge and the Demonic Palace Lord shouted at the same time as they rushed towards Young Noble Han''s hiding place.


    Young Master Han had already anticipated this move after throwing the stone. He''d already traveled a step ahead before the four of them had arrived. His speed was incredibly quick at this moment, and he''d seen an arc of light shoot out, disappearing without a trace.


    Both the Demonic Palace Master and Demon Mountain Sect''s leader were shocked. They didn''t know who this person was, but if they were to join hands with any side, then the other side would definitely lose this battle.


    Demon Ridge''s Three Fiends sneered and said, "I never thought that the Heavenly Demon Palace would have such an expert lurking around. Our Demon Ridge Three Fiends have made a mistake!"


    Finished speaking, the three of them cupped their hands and sneered, and then left in a cloud of dust.


    The three fierce beasts of Demon Ridge obviously knew that if this person was invited by the Demonic Palace, then the three of them would definitely not be able to gain any advantage by coming here to fight. Rather than being chased down the mountain, it would be better to leave on their own and cultivate to the peak before deciding the victor.


    Demonic Palace Lord was also secretly shocked. His eyes suddenly focused as he stared at Ah Bi and said angrily, "Ah Bi, who is this person?"


    Ah Bi turned pale with fright when she heard that. She suddenly rushed forward and kneeled down with a thump. I really don''t know. Master, please punish me! "


    Hearing this, the Demonic Palace Lord snorted and shouted, "Let''s go, let''s see if he''s still on the mountain!"


    Three figures flew towards Young Master Han''s cultivation peak. However, the three of them called out to the front of the house several times. There was still the shadow of Young Master Han.


    The Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly as he suddenly swept his palm towards Young Master Han''s grass hut. The roof was instantly lifted up by her tyrannical palm wind, sending thorns and thorns flying everywhere. There was no one inside.


    "It really is this brat. Ah Bi, Li Mo will immediately find this brat and bring him back. Otherwise, all of my twenty years of hard work will be wasted." Demonic Palace Lord looked down the mountain and suddenly let out a mournful and furious roar.


    A Bi and Li Mo had seen Master''s anger before, and immediately trembled in fear. They hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to him.


    "Scram!" "No matter what method you use, no matter what method you use, you must get that brat back for me!" The Demonic Palace Lord suddenly flew into the air. With a flick of his fingers, several strings of zither music shot out, and a huge green stone at the side of the house was smashed into pieces.


    Although it was normal for Ah Bi and Li Mo to witness their Master''s anger, this time, it was so unexpected that the two of them couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    Young Master Han threw out a rock and slipped out of Shooting Peak. He was worried that his Master and Demon Ridge''s three monsters were chasing him, so he ran madly. He walked for a few hours and dared to stop to rest.


    He had done his best in running. He stopped running, and his legs felt numb as he fell on the floor. Princess Little You was thrown down from his back.


    Princess Xiao You cried out as she fell, "Brother Young Master, have we escaped?"


    Young Master Han looked back with lingering fear to confirm that his honored master had not caught up with him. He then said, panting heavily, "He probably escaped, but I don''t know where to go now that he''s out!"


    The only people he was familiar with were his Senior Sister Abi and his Master. If it weren''t for the fact that he had gone down the mountain to look for his Master and Senior Sister, he would not have seen anyone alive.


    Princess Little You spoke in a low voice, "It''s all my fault. Brother Young Master won''t be able to return home. However, you can go to our spirit fortress first and then make your plans!"


    Young Master Han shook his head. "Last time, senior sister Ah Bi and I killed people from the Ancient Spirit Fortress, and Master caused a huge ruckus later on. If it wasn''t for the arrival of the drunkard, I''m afraid it would have been hard to recover from this tragedy.


    Last time, although it was a misunderstanding, Young Master Han had barged into the spirit fortress, and the person inside the Blue Luan witch, Ah Bi Great Murder Castle, had already taken the revenge. Even if Young Master Han had saved the princess of the spirit fortress, the people of the spirit fortress might not have paid it back.


    Princess Little You asked, "Then where do you want to go after this?"


    "Grandma Gu once entrusted me with this painting before she died, so I must personally hand it to the empress. This time, I probably won''t be able to return home for some time. I want to make a trip to the capital to fulfill Granny Gu''s wish."


    Everyone thinks that I am a peerless beauty, born in a martial arts family. As the princess of the Ancient Spirit Fortress, I should be proud of my looks." Princess Xiao You sighed and said, "Everyone thinks that I am a peerless beauty, born in a martial arts family.


    "Hmm?"


    Young Master Han started and couldn''t help but look at her.


    Princess Little You continued, "However, my father was tired of Jianghu''s revenge. Twenty years ago, he returned to the underworld and washed his hands in a golden bowl, he devoted himself to cultivation, and then he heard that there was a monk from the Western Regions who wanted to go. Alas, I only learned the art of zither, chess, and painting from a young age, but I don''t know anything about martial arts."


    Young Master Han smiled tragically and said, "Perhaps this is fate. If we each get what we want, then my master will have a grudge from that year and have many disputes over half his life. Even with exceptional martial arts skills, he may not be able to get away with it."


    At this time, the mountain ranges outside the mountain range rose up and down. Layers of forest were dyed red, as if they were dyed in blood.


    A lone goose flew into the distance, letting out mournful cries.


    Young Master Han said, "Princess Little You, I''ll send you back to the little town you were in before. Once you''re there, there will naturally be people from the castle to take you back."


    Princess Little You choked with sobs, "Can you call me Little You? "I don''t want to be a princess, I want to be a little one, a little one who is free and at ease."


    Young Master Han''s heart trembled. How could there be such a free and unfettered advantage in this world? Maybe everyone had a dream, and this dream was like the clouds in the sky. Forever fortune could only be seen, not possessed.


    "Little You!" Young Master Han called out.


    Princess Little You was pleasantly surprised when she heard this. She suddenly threw herself into Young Master Han''s arms and sobbed.

 C17

    At this point, the sky had already begun to darken. If he didn''t hurry down the mountain, he would have to spend the night there. Young Master Han slowly pushed away Little You and said, "Let''s go down the mountain first!"


    Princess Little You nodded. This time, the two of them no longer sprinted forward. Instead, they walked forward step by step.


    However, at this time, the border war was in a tight spot. Although the Martial Emperor was old, he still wanted to fight. He had forced hundreds of thousands of people to travel to the north to intimidate the Huns with one strike, and he was the younger brother of the Martial Emperor''s concubine, Madame Li, General Li Guangli.


    General Li Guangli had left the northern lands several times, but his military record was average, which was a great achievement. His subordinate was arrogant and tyrannical, and he had taken advantage of the situation to bring disaster to the southern border.


    Just at this time, he suddenly saw another group of soldiers escorting several tens of commoners on the public road. However, this time, among the commoners, there were not strong and strong people, but a few weak women. However, he could see that these women were in their twenties. Their faces were haggard and their hair was disheveled.


    Princess Little You was shocked, and she said, "This is bad, they are forcefully abducting a commoner in broad daylight. Once these girls are sent to the north, there will be no chance for them to survive."


    Young Master Han was also taken aback. Previously, when he saw the Shangguan Family force the conscription of the civil servants, it was to supplement the military force. At that time, he was fortunate enough to have the drunkards help and release the civil servants.


    Just as Young Master Han was suspicious, he suddenly saw that behind the official road, the Iron Cavalry fanatics were flying in the air as dust. Dozens of people were shouting and chasing after them.


    There were hundreds of people who were escorting the civilian women. A tall and sturdy general who saw dozens of people laughed out loud and began to pull the formation.


    The several tens of people who were chasing all held wooden sticks. When they saw the soldiers pull away, they all reined in their reins and shouted, "Dog Officer, let our wives and daughters go!"


    The officer who was being escorted was around thirty years old and had a ferocious and murderous look on his face. When he heard this, he roared angrily, "You mob, do you dare rebel?"


    This loud shout was like a thunderclap. Everyone could not help but be shocked as they looked at each other in shock.


    The women who had been pressed down immediately screamed for help.


    However, at this moment, the sound of an iron cavalry could be heard. Following which, another squadron of cavalry could be seen rushing towards them. There were over a hundred of them. The leader of the squadron was as tall as an iron tower.


    Young Master Han looked from afar and recognized that it was the Iron Ox who had been rescued by the drunkards earlier. He couldn''t help but turn serious as he recognized that it was the Iron Ox who had been rescued by the drunkards earlier.


    Iron Ox galloped over to where the female officer was being escorted and shouted, "F * ck, it''s purely voluntary for the higher ups to call you here to recruit troops. Yet, you not only changed the decree, but also kidnapped a bunch of women and brought them into the army camp!"


    Seeing that there were no more than a hundred people here, the military officer laughed maniacally, "So what? Who are you? "How dare you interfere with my affairs?"


    Tie Niu laughed loudly and said, "F * ck his grandmother. Ask who I am and if I know General Li Ling''s medallion." Then, he held up a token in each hand.


    When the general saw the token on the iron bull''s body, he immediately burst into laughter and said, "I was wondering who it was, so it''s actually Li Ling''s subordinate, so what? Even if Li Ling were to personally come, this general would not even buy face! "


    "F * ck, looks like you want to suffer!" The iron bull bellowed and suddenly clawed forward towards the general.


    This general was indeed experienced. As soon as he saw the iron bull coming towards him, he hastily reined his horse back. Several horses appeared beside him to intercept the iron bull.


    "Kill him!" The general''s face darkened as he yelled after retreating.


    As he gave the order, the hundreds of Steel Cavalry immediately surrounded the one hundred men that the Steel Ox had brought with it.


    However, Iron Ox showed no fear as he laughed heartily, "Bastard, you actually dared to come up against your grandfather! Fine, then I''ll let you try out your grandfather''s methods!"


    As the iron bull spoke, he suddenly raised both his hands and sent the surrounding riders flying. He had extraordinary strength and with a single move, he tore them apart. Several soldiers had actually grabbed his neck and tossed him out like he was throwing a chick.


    When the officer saw that Tie Niu was shockingly brave, he couldn''t help but shout out loud and charge forward. Seeing an opportunity, the iron bull grabbed forward with both hands, grabbing towards the general.


    "Hiss!"


    Although he did not manage to grab the general with his claw, the horse that the general was riding was actually pulled back by the iron bull, forcefully tearing it apart as blood splattered on the spot.


    The officer''s face turned pale with fright as he hastily turned around and retreated. The other soldiers also scattered when they saw the general running away. Iron Ox burst out in laughter and ordered everyone to release the civilian girls.


    Tie Niu shouted loudly, "Do not thank them, we are all willing to leave. We are the subordinates of General Li Ling, if anyone is willing to follow us to the north, we can expel all of the Huns and help our country in the future, haha!"


    At this time, several able-bodied men had long shouted, "I have long heard of General Li''s fame, and I am willing to serve under your command!"


    The Iron Ox laughed out loud and said, "Alright, let''s go together. We''re brothers. We''ll have meat and wine to eat at the back. Damn it, there are women playing with women!"


    However, at this time, dozens of iron armor suddenly flew up into the air. The remnants of these iron armor rushed forwards, and with a hiss, one of them raised a token and shouted, "The vice commander of the Restriction Camp is here. Everyone dismount and await orders!"


    When Young Master Han saw these ten Steel Cavalry, he was immediately shocked. "It''s Xiao Dagang!"


    Sure enough, in the midst of the ten cavalry soldiers, an armored figure walked out with a torch-like gaze. It was the vice commander of the Zhen Xing, Xiao Dagang.


    He slowly surveyed his surroundings before his gaze finally landed on the iron bull as he coldly laughed, "So you are the iron ox?"


    "Exactly!" Tie Niu replied.


    Xiao Dagang nodded his head and said, "That''s good. You don''t need to go to the Li Ling military camp. From now on, you will follow me. I wonder what you think?"


    Iron Ox was stunned for a moment and then asked tentatively, "Then what about our group of brothers?"


    Xiao Dagang''s face was expressionless as he sneered: "Kill him!"


    "Killed him?"


    Everyone was shocked. These two words came out lightly from Xiao Dagang''s mouth. However, when it entered everyone''s ears, it was like thunder striking on a sunny day, causing everyone to surrender their gazes to the iron bull.


    Iron Ox was stunned for a moment, then suddenly burst out laughing, "So what if you''re the commander of the Forbidden Yi Camp?" I, your father, will not buy it, haha! "


    After saying that, his hand suddenly grabbed at Xiao Dagang.


    However, since Xiao Dagang could be compared to an ordinary soldier? Before the iron ox hand could reach Shi Mu, an assassin from the Zhen Yi camp swung his blade at Shi Mu. His blade was so fast that it drew an arc in the air, aiming for the iron bull''s arm.


    Although the Iron Ox possessed immense strength, these assassins were all first-rate assassins. They showed no mercy when they attacked, and were all killed with a single slash. Young Master Han was taken aback as he suddenly leapt into the air, shooting out a blade beam.


    "Clang!"


    A burst of sparks shot out, which happened to hit the assassin''s stab.


    "It''s you?" When Xiao Dagang saw that Young Master Han had suddenly appeared, his face couldn''t help but turn serious.


    Last time in the forest, when Xiao Dagang had been in the lead of a killer in pursuit of Granny Gu, Young Master Han had exchanged blows with him. He knew that Xiao Dagang''s cultivation was high, and his subordinate''s killer was like a wolf or tiger''s master.


    Young Master Han smiled, "Commander Xiao, how about we make a deal?"


    Xiao Dagang sneered and said, "What deal do you and I have to make? I''m just an assassin in the Empire, not a businessman. If you want to do business, you might have found the wrong person! "


    Young Master Han smiled and turned to Iron Ox. "We meet again, big brother Iron Ox. This time, I have some private matters to entrust to big brother!"


    The Steel Ox had long recognized this young man as the person who had saved its life with the alcohol addict. It laughed heartily when it heard this and said, "So it''s my savior. What are you talking about? But if you have orders, you will not hesitate to go through fire and water! "


    Young Master Han nodded and turned around to help Princess Little You out. He pulled her under the iron bull horse and said, "This is the little princess of the spirit fortress, does big brother recognize her? I hope that big brother will do his best to send her safely to the Spirit Ancient Castle, little brother will be extremely grateful! " He then bowed towards the iron bull.


    When the iron bull heard this, it was stunned. It let out a cry and said, "Benefactor, this Broken Evil Iron Bull of yours!" He hopped off his horse after speaking and bowed in return to Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han smiled, "I have some private matters to discuss with this commander. Princess Little You is one of my closest friends, so I''m afraid that I''ll be implicated. With Big Brother''s help, I''ll be safe!"


    Princess Xiao You had long anticipated this reaction from Young Master Han. The corners of her lips curled up as she spoke, "Big brother Young Master, could it be that you want to fight to the death with this old turtle?"


    He was secretly panicking inwardly. Young Master Han had handed him over to Iron Cow to take care of. He was probably going to do the final act. Although she and Young Master Han had not known each other for long, Young Master Han''s straightforward character made it hard for her to guess.


    Sure enough, Young Master Han giggled. "Commander Xiao, I have a book on hand. You must be very interested, but you must first agree to a few conditions. This is the bargaining chip!"


    "Could it be the Black Sutra?"


    Xiao Dagang''s face lit up as he looked at Young Master Han.


    Young master Han didn''t respond. His gaze hardened as he smiled, "Are you going to do this trade or not?"


    Xiao Dagang sneered and said, "Say your conditions!"


    "This is so straightforward. Doing business with assassins is straightforward. Let everyone here go, I will stay here alone and wait for them to be safe. The Book of Ink will belong to you, what do you say?"


    After Young Master Han finished speaking, he stared at Xiao Dagang.

 C18

    Xiao Dagang sneered, "Brat, you are so bold. You dared to do business with an assassin!"


    Young Master Han already knew that this "Black Scripture" was an extremely important item to Xiao Dagang. If it wasn''t for that, the seven of them would have been brothers and sisters back then.


    Even after twenty years, Nanny Gu still died because of it. Thinking of this, Young Master Han couldn''t help but be moved and decided to set an exorbitant price.


    Xiao Dagang saw the glimmer in Young Master Han''s eyes and knew that although this young man was only 17 or 18 years old, he was not easy to deal with.


    Especially that pair of devilish eyes, they were extremely intelligent, and if they wanted to snatch the [Book of Mo] from his hands, they might not be able to do so easily.


    However, this "Black Scripture" was something he had wished for his entire life. In the past twenty years, he had been yearning day and night. How could he miss out on the whereabouts of this "Black Scripture"?


    Young Master Han chuckled. "Making a business is making a profit, then who else can I do it to? However, hehe, first we must agree on the conditions first, in case we mess with the rules. "


    Xiao Dagang heard this and sneered. He waved his hand and said: "Speak! "Although I am not a businessman, hehe, I still understand the rules."


    Young Master Han laughed, "You know how to do it, so I will naturally let you benefit. First place, release everyone!"


    "Agreed!"


    "Second, you are not allowed to chase after him after he is released!"


    "Agreed!"


    "As for the third, we''ll erect a monument for Grandma Gu and kowtow three times!"


    When Xiao Dagang heard this, he flew into a rage and shouted: "Special Mother! Stinky brat, are you here to amuse me?"


    The first and second Xiao Dagang endured for a moment before agreeing. However, how could they agree to the third?


    Xiao Dagang''s prestige in the martial arts world is like a grandmaster. Isn''t it a joke if news of him setting up a monument for a woman he killed?


    There was no way he could agree to this!


    Young Master Han laughed coldly, "That''s up to you. If you can''t completely agree to these three conditions, then don''t even dream of getting this" Book of Ink ". At worst, I''ll burn it to ashes."


    "I promise you, kid. Quickly hand over the Book of Mo!" Xiao Dagang thought for a moment and could not help but let out a sinister smile.


    At this moment, his anger had reached its peak. However, if he did not agree to the conditions, Young Master Han would definitely not hand over the ''Black Scripture''. After carefully examining it, he could not help but sneer, so what if he kowtowed a few times?


    In comparison, if one was able to obtain the benefits of the "Black Sutra", then even if one kowtowed a hundred times, a thousand kowtows would be worth it.


    As for the kid before him, if he were to obtain the Book of Mo, would he still let him live?


    Young Master Han had obviously seen through the tricks in Xiao Dagang''s mind. He calmly said, "Alright then, let''s settle the first and second conditions first!"


    Xiao Dagang sneered and shouted at the men from the Yin-Yang Battalion, "Release them!"


    The group of assassins from the Yin-Yang camp suddenly opened up a narrow path for Tie Niu and his men to leave. Those girls and strong people who were caught quickly mounted their horses and left.


    Only Princess Little You refused to ride her horse away and cried out to Young Master Han, "Big brother Young Master, I''m not leaving. I want to go with you ¡­"


    Young Master Han frowned and said to Iron Ox, "Big Brother Iron Ox, I''ll leave Princess Little You to you!"


    Although Iron Ox was a reckless person, he was exceptionally calm at this moment. He cupped his hands and said, "Take care, little brother. We will meet again in the future!" He didn''t answer her. He just got on the horse and left.


    When those people had left, all the iron armor killers immediately surrounded him, encircling him as the core.


    Xiao Dagang said with a sneer, "Brat, you should be satisfied now, right? Where are the items? "


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and turned his hand to take the tube from his back. He held it in his hand and waved it in the air, saying, "A small matter cannot be avoided, absolutely cannot be. The body also has an end. "A great cause is inevitable, but a great cause is not. If you see it, then you will be prejudiced ¡­"


    This sentence was the famous sentence from the "Book of Ink". Although Young Master Han only glanced at the book, he was able to force himself to remember a few sentences before he read it out loud. When Xiao Dagang heard what Young Master Han had said, he was both surprised and happy, but no longer doubted it.


    Although Mo Zi was the first son of the Mo family, this book was not as popular as the Confucian Classic. The Mo family had always been strict with its rules, and only the Mo family''s direct line of descent could pass it down.


    Young Master Han had long anticipated this, so he laughed out loud. Suddenly, he swung his right hand and laughed coldly: "Commander Xiao, if you dare take half a step forward, I will destroy this Book of Ink Scripture. To Commander Xiao, this Book of Ink is probably a priceless treasure, and is worthless to me, Young Master Han!"


    When he heard Young Master Han''s words, he could not help but be startled. One must know that Young Master Han could naturally do what he said. Now that the "Black Scripture" was in his hands, as long as he raised his arm, he would be reduced to a pile of dust.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Dagang could only stop moving.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly, "Have you thought about this matter of kowtowing? If you don''t do it, then our business will be in vain!"


    Xiao Dagang gritted his teeth and said: "What are you going to do?"


    Hehe, this matter is easy to deal with. This place is not far from the place where Grandma Gu died, so long as you go there, you can find a way to bury her. You can erect a tablet and kowtow three times. Young Master Han chuckled coldly.


    At this time, the sky had turned dark and the mountains were howling. Xiao Dagang gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, I''ll agree to your conditions ¡­" Hehe, if you dare to play any tricks, the consequences will be very serious. "


    Xiao Dagang''s words had serious consequences. Young Master Han did not doubt that this person, as the vice commander of the Forbidden Yin Camp, not only had high martial arts skills, but he was also vicious and had always used any means at his disposal.


    However, at this moment, Young Master Han only had a body full of energy and didn''t have much to worry about. Besides, even if Xiao Dagang knew of his sect''s identity, he wouldn''t dare to go up Guangfeng and cause trouble unless he wanted to.


    Young Master Han laughed heartily and took a step forward. A group of iron armored killers suddenly blocked his path. Young Master Han laughed coldly, "Are you not going?"


    Xiao Dagang could only shout out, "Lead the way, twenty men!"


    The Iron Cavalry assassins immediately divided into twenty men, heading towards the place where Grandma Gu was killed.


    All of them were experts in hunting and killing for a thousand miles. It didn''t even take a few hours before they arrived. There were charred trees in front of them, and the mountainous area was pitch black.


    However, it was already impossible to find Grandma Gu''s corpse after a long fire. Young Master Han took out his curved saber, cut open a rock, and carved out the words "Grandma Gu''s Tomb".


    Although Young Master Han and Old Madam Gu knew each other in a hurry, they knew very little about Granny Gu''s background and had no way of knowing her name.


    However, Old Madam Gu was the first person who had trusted him so much since he had left the mountain. Young Master Han felt a great sense of warmth as he thought of her warm body and the twenty years of seclusion she had in the swamps.


    Young Master Han first knelt down and kowtowed a few times before standing up and smiling coldly, "Commander Xiao, it''s your turn!"


    Xiao Dagang''s expression froze when he heard this. He snorted and was about to kneel down, when suddenly, a figure rushed over from the sky. Before the person could arrive in front of Xiao Dagang, a strong gale blew towards him. And then, a man stepped forward and stood proudly.


    "It''s you?"


    "Big Brother Murong?"


    In shock, Young Master Han and Xiao Dagang retreated a few steps at the same time.


    The person suddenly turned around and sneered: "Xiao Dagang, what face do you have to kneel in front of Little Qian? Scram!"


    This person was none other than Murong Lie.


    Xiao Dagang''s face was dark as he sneered: "Big Brother Murong, it''s been twenty years but you''re still so angry. Can''t we brothers have a good chat?"


    Murong Lie snorted and walked in front of Young Master Han. He nodded and said, "Little brother, you''ve settled a home for Little Qian. Murong Lie will be forever grateful to you. However, you''ve killed many of my Ancient Spirit Fortress disciples."


    Young Master Han replied, "Of course, but it looks like today isn''t the day to settle accounts!"


    Murong Lie snorted and said, "You''re wrong, today I''m going to settle my old scores!"


    Xiao Dagang''s face darkened when he heard this. He knew that Murong Lie was talking about the old grudge and that it was clearly directed at him. However, the dozens of his subordinates were all first-rate experts and they weren''t afraid of him, Murong Lie.


    However, Xiao Dagang''s trip to the Southern Wilderness was an even more important mission. He couldn''t offend the important ancient castle in the Southern Wilderness.


    "Big Brother Murong ¡­" Just as Xiao Dagang was about to speak, Murong Lie held out his hand to stop him, "I am not your big brother. In these 20 years, your actions have tarnished the reputation of the Mo Sect."


    "You''ve been following that traitor Jiang Chong for a long time, and that''s just doing something to put up a show of might. If it wasn''t for Little Qian''s death, I''m not sure that you would have been the one to inform on Sixth Brother''s death!"


    When Xiao Dagang heard this, he suddenly took a step back. With his left hand, he held the saber horizontally in front of his chest.


    Murong Lie continued, "Back then, the seven of us were sisters who escorted Empress Wei to the palace together. However, you actually secretly made a relationship with Empress Chen, to the extent where Sixth Brother died a miserable death ¡­ I will avenge my sixth brother today! "


    It turned out that Murong Lie had secretly escorted Wei Zifu to the capital with his seven siblings back then. This was a matter that could not be easily revealed, but now they were being chased by Empress Chen''s sworn sister, Moon Shadow.


    If it were not for the arrival of master of Confucianism, Master Gongsun Hong and his disciple, perhaps everyone would have been annihilated, and even Empress Wei Zifu might not have been able to enter the capital.


    At first, he wanted to deny it, but then he thought that this grudge would come to an end sooner or later. Now, he just so happened to be in the middle of a desolate mountain, and with the help of the Zhen Xing assassins, killing him in one fell swoop wasn''t a lost opportunity.


    Thinking about that, Xiao Dagang laughed sinisterly: "That''s right, I was the one who exposed you back then, so what about it? Who wouldn''t yearn for wealth and prosperity? He was dressed in luxurious clothes and eating extravagantly, but he didn''t ask for that? If you have to blame something, you can only blame yourselves for being stubborn and unwilling to cooperate with Empress Chen, hehe! "


    However, just as Xiao Dagang was laughing gleefully, two figures suddenly flew over from the sky. Young Master Han recognized one of them as the chief of the Devil King''s stronghold, Sang Mu Li, while the other was a grey-robed Daoist.


    The two of them, one in front and one behind, landed on Xiao Dagang''s three sides and surrounded him.

 C19

    When Xiao Dagang saw this person, he was suddenly shocked and sneered: "Fourth brother, fifth brother, what are you planning to do?" It turned out that the other grey-cloaked person that had come was actually the Devil King''s stronghold''s chief, Daoist Tian Po.


    The Daoist laughed coldly as he waved his horsetail whisk: "Xiao Dagang, who would call you brother? Since it has come to this, you should just hand over your life and avenge Little Qian! "


    "Revenge?"


    Xiao Dagang heard this and laughed sinisterly: "So you guys are here for revenge? Could it be that he''s not here for the Black Sutra? "


    When the three of them heard Xiao JIanggang''s words, their eyes focused. Ever since they escorted Wei Zifu into the palace to be robbed and killed 20 years ago, although everyone had gone to settle down in the southern border under the name of the golden plate, they actually had other plans.


    In the past decade or so, it had become a feud to fight openly and secretly for the sake of the "Sutra of Mo".


    It turned out that these people were the heirs of the eighth generation of the Mo family, Tian Ji. Tian Ji was a martial arts expert of his generation, and he used the three treasures of the Earth Wood, Mo, and Li sword techniques to shake the world. This was especially true for those who were more adept in sword arts. They were known as the number one sword technique in the world.


    Tian Ji''s life was spent playing games. The seven direct descendants were Murong Lie, Gu Changfeng, Xiao Dagang, Daoist Tian Shi, Sang Mu Li, Tian Ji, and Luo Xiaoqian.


    However, Gu Changfeng had disappeared from the capital 20 years ago, and there was no news of him after that. At that time, Mo Zong Tian had died and his disciples had searched everywhere for the ''Black Scriptures'', but could not find it for 20 years.


    At this moment, when everyone heard about the Book of Mo, they couldn''t help but report it.


    Daoist Tian Wei then asked, "Has the [Black Sutra] fallen?" Could it be that it''s on you? "


    Xiao Dagang laughed loudly and said, "It seems like Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother are still in the dark. Not bad, these past twenty years, the ''Sutra of the Mo Sutra'' that we have been looking for is right in front of us. Who would have thought that it is actually with Little Qian, haha!"


    Sang Muli and Tian Shi both stared blankly for a moment, before their eyes landed on Murong Lie.


    Murong Lie obviously knew that this was because these two people wanted to ask him about it. He smiled coldly and said, "That''s right. The [Book of Ink] is with Little Qian. I know about it!"


    Sang Muli and Daoist Tian Shi''s faces paled as they heard this, feeling extremely embarrassed. It seemed that this Murong Lie had many more things to hide from them.


    Sang Mu Li coldly laughed, "Big Brother, you are in the wrong. Since you know that the [Book of Ink] is with Little Qian, why didn''t you say so? Don''t tell me you want to keep it for yourself? "


    Murong Lie laughed coldly and said, "I didn''t think that the [Black Sutra] that Master left behind was meant for the benefit of the entire world. Who would''ve thought that it was meant for us brothers to become enemies?"


    "The Ancient Spirit Fortress, the Devil King Stronghold, and the Heavenly Mystery Cave have made quite a name for themselves in the Southern Wilderness. However, they all hate each other, and all they want is the sect''s'' Black Scriptures'' ¡­"


    At this moment, Xiao Dagang suddenly dashed forward and pounced towards Young Master Han like a bolt of lightning, grabbing the bamboo tube in his hand with one hand.


    Just as Young Master Han was listening to these people narrate their past grudges, he realized that this fellow had suddenly made a move. He hastily retracted his hand and the tube had already been grabbed by Xiao Dagang.


    At this moment, Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Daoist Tian Shi''s figures also flew over as they grabbed at the bamboo tube in Young Master Han''s hand.


    As soon as Xiao Budian caught hold of one end, he laughed sinisterly and cut it off with his hand. Instantly, the tube was cut off by a stream of Supreme Qi while Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Daoist Tian Shi all grabbed it in vain.


    However, even though Xiao Dagang had managed to catch half of the bamboo tube, it was not easy to escape. Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Daoist Tian Wei were all heirs of the Mo family, and their cultivations were even more astonishing.


    Young Master Han took out the bamboo tube in his hand and took a look, only leaving behind the painting that Grandma Gu had given him. As expected, the [Book of Ink Scripture] was already in Xiao Dagang''s hands.


    These four people were all heirs of the Mo family, and their movement techniques were all the same. Sand and rocks flew in the forest.


    This was especially so for Xiao Dagang. After obtaining the ''Black Scripture'', he only wanted to rush out and not show any mercy. Each and every one of his moves was faster than the previous one.


    Although Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Daoist Tian Ya had their own plans, they didn''t hesitate to block Xiao Dagang''s path of retreat. They unleashed a set of Mo family palm techniques, firmly sealing off Xiao Dagang''s path of retreat.


    "Halt! Kill them!"


    Xiao Dagang knew that he could not escape from the three men''s encirclement, so he quickly ordered the Yin-Yang Battalion to join the battle.


    Although these assassins of the Zhen Xing were first-class masters, in front of Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Daoist Tianju, they weren''t even on the same level. They could only add a few more corpses to their bodies.


    Sure enough, these men from the Yin-Yang Camp were rushing towards them one after another. However, they were all sent flying by the palm attack of the four tyrants. They were all bleeding profusely from their heads outside the circle.


    However, these assassins were extremely well-trained. Although they knew they were no match for Ye Xiao, they didn''t retreat at all. Instead, they rushed forward and attacked him one after another.


    Young Master Han cursed inwardly, "Damnit!" He staggered to the side, wary of Xiao Dagang escaping. Although this "Book of Mo" was not his, after all, it was given to him by Granny Gu, and she actually gave him the opportunity to snatch it away.


    As expected, under the siege of three people, Xiao Dagang was immediately thrown into disarray as he retreated step by step to the back of the rock.


    Murong Lie shouted, "Xiao Dagang, hand over the sacred artifact of our sect. Otherwise, don''t even think of leaving this place!"


    Sang Muli and Daoist Tian Ya also rushed over, sealing off all escape routes. Xiao Dagang looked around and suddenly laughed sinisterly as he shouted, "Hand it over? Haha, don''t even think about... No one is allowed to get it! "


    After saying that, he suddenly tore open the bamboo tube and swallowed the "Black Scripture" written by the sheepskin in one gulp. He actually swallowed the entire thing in one gulp.


    The three of them were shocked as they rushed forward, simultaneously throwing a palm attack towards Xiao Giant.


    The third son of the Mo family attacked at the same time. Although Xiao Dagang used all his might to block the attack, the disparity between their strength and his chest felt like it was being struck by lightning. His body was instantly thrown out and sunk into the mud.


    "Dead?"


    Everyone''s eyes focused as they stared at the area where Xiao JIang had sunk into the silt. All they saw was green smoke rising from the silt.


    When those assassins of the Zhen Xing camp saw that their lord had been killed, they suddenly became flustered, looked at each other, and quickly ran away.


    "Boom!"


    However, right at this moment, a loud explosion suddenly sounded. Dust and rubble flew everywhere, and a man with disheveled hair scurried out from the mud. The powerful waves forced everyone back.


    "Haha ¡­" I found the secrets of the ''Black Scriptures'', haha, I found the secrets of the ''Black Scriptures''! " After which, the black shadow soared into the sky and disappeared into the sky with a wave of his arm.


    Murong Lie, Daoist Tian Shi, and Sang Muli all looked at each other in dismay as Xiao JIanggang''s figure disappeared like a ghost.


    Murong Lie suddenly took two steps forward, looking up at the sky as he shouted, "Where is the logic of heaven? Where is the logic of heaven!"


    Daoist Tian Shi and Sang Mu Li were also dejected. Sang Mu Li bitterly laughed, "Big Brother, could it be that the secrets of the [Book of Mo] are really here?"


    Murong Lie only came back to his senses after a long time, and said with a sneer, "It''s been a long time since you called me big brother, yet the seventh son of the Mo family ended up like this. How can I not be laughed at by the martial arts people? What are you talking about, fighting with the Confucianists for a long time... Hehe, it''s just nonsense! "


    When the Mo Sect was in its prime, it was on par with the Confucian Sect. The sect occupied half of the world, and there was a saying in the martial arts world: "if you are not a scholar, you are a monk".


    However, ever since the Qin Dynasty, the decline of the sect had only continued. By the time the big man had established his country, the Mo Sect had left the imperial court and stepped out of the martial arts world.


    He squatted down and continued, "I already knew that the [Book of Ink] was with Little Qian, but I never mentioned it. I just didn''t want the sect to suffer any more internal troubles. Who knows if I was able to save her life?"


    Sang Muli asked, "Could it be that Big Brother already knew that Xiao Dagang was the informer and didn''t expose him? It seems like he has protected his brotherly feelings, but he has instigated this person''s evil! "


    Murong Lie shook his head and said: "Actually, I only have doubts about whether Xiao JIanggang betrayed us or not. If it wasn''t for Little Qian''s death, I wouldn''t dare to be certain."


    "But now that this fellow has swallowed the ''Book of Ink'', he actually managed to hit the nail on the head ¡­" In fact, the Book of Ink that Master taught us is not a fake scripture. It is just that the scripture written on this sheepskin scroll is similar to the scripture written on it.


    "Sheep scrolls?" The two couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Exactly, this goatskin scroll isn''t just a simple goatskin scroll. It''s the Book of Immortal Pill that Master created after gathering a thousand types of medicinal materials!"


    The moment he said this, the two of them immediately cried out in alarm, their mouths wide open in shock.


    So the Immortal Pill Book had always been a legend of the Mo Sect. According to the legends, if one could obtain the Immortal Pill Scripture left behind by the Mo Sect, they would be able to extend the cultivation of the Mo Sect to the highest level.


    However, for hundreds of years, generations and generations of Mo Sect''s children have been searching for the four seas. From then on, it was a legend. Who would have thought that the ''Immortal Pill Scripture'' was just a piece of sheepskin scroll?


    The three of them let out a long sigh. This was truly a world that was hard to predict. If they did not see it with their own eyes, they would not have dared to believe it even if they were beaten to death.


    Murong Lie smiled bitterly and said, "This Xiao Dagang has been plotting to restore the great Mo Sect. If his mind is not right, he will definitely lead the Mo Sect astray. How can we face the great Mo Ancestor?"


    Daoist Tian Wei nodded his head, "That''s right. In the past twenty years, it''s been a big mistake. This time, the Mo Sect can''t be destroyed by this kid. We have to stop him!"


    However, everyone knew in their hearts that after Xiao Dagang swallowed the "Immortal Pill Manual", his strength had increased by several times. With just the strength of the three of them, they were no longer a match for him.


    Young Master Han had already understood the general situation of the Mo Sect after hearing what the three had said. However, this was a matter for the Mo Sect, so it would be inappropriate to stay here. He turned to leave.


    Murong Lie turned around and blocked his way, "Little brother, don''t go. This old man has something to say!"

 C20

    As for Young Master Han, he turned to leave, but was stopped by Murong Lie.


    Murong Lie slowly walked over. He first carefully examined Young Master Han before slowly saying, "Although little brother is from a demonic sect, the things you''ve done today are great chivalry. I''m truly impressed!"


    Young master Han''s gaze grew sluggish as he smiled coldly, "Sure, but I only care about my own feelings. What kind of chivalry is there to speak of?"


    Ever since he started learning martial arts, his master and senior sisters had taught him how to defeat and defeat the enemy. He had never heard of the path of chivalry.


    As for what he had done down the mountain this time, it was only because of a moment of love between him and Ye Xiao. Naturally, he had never thought about what it meant to be a knight.


    Murong Lie laughed out loud and said, "Since ancient times, in the martial way, there has been righteousness and evil based on being a hero. In this chaotic demonic world, one''s life is not in vain!"


    Young Master Han started and asked, "What is martial dao?!"


    Murong Li said: "Warrior, stop it! Martial arts''s spirit is righteousness, the world''s best weapon is the goal of a chivalrous expert, which is the ''non-attack'' that our Mo Sect has spoken of! "


    At that time, Mo Zong had been in vogue for hundreds of years, lobbying for peace with love and non-aggression, and advocating for peace with the world through the doctrine of love, wisdom, and ambition.


    Young Master Han spent his childhood in a state of upheaval. It was naturally difficult to recognize the true essence within. Later on, when he went to the Shooting Peak, the martial dao essence bestowed upon him by his senior sister and master was the word "kill."


    As the saying goes, those who follow me will die, those who defy me will perish. All martial arts learned were used to kill people. Defeating the opponent was the spirit of martial arts.


    When Young Master Han heard of this, he already thought that martial arts training was about attacking and killing. Now that he heard the chivalry Murong Lie spoke of, he could not help but feel shocked in his heart.


    Seeing the doubt in Young Master Han''s eyes, Murong Li continued to say: "I''ve seen little brother''s pure nature and high talent. If I can lead you to become a hero, it would truly be a blessing in the martial arts world."


    Sang Muli and Daoist Tianshi were both afraid and afraid of the Heavenly Demon Sect. Seeing Murong Lie''s earnest words to persuade Young Master Han, they couldn''t help but sneer.


    Daoist Tian Wei snorted, "Big brother, don''t waste your breath. That devil always remembers things from the past and has been threatening to kill us all for twenty years. Who knows? Maybe that brat will use a knife against us that day! "


    "Right, big brother, we might as well join forces and kill this demon beast to prevent future troubles!" Sang Muli also agreed and unexpectedly flashed to Young Master Han''s side.


    Young Master Han was the one who hated using force the most, and when he heard those words, he was enraged and laughed coldly: "You want to kill me? Heh heh, in the previous battle, just how much of your cultivation could you have left? It''s not that easy to kill me! "


    Just now, although Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Daoist Tian Wei had defeated Xiao Dagang in three against one, the three of them had exhausted all their strength. After a fierce battle, they had also exhausted a great deal of their strength.


    If the three of them had teamed up, defeating Young Master Han would be fine, but to capture and kill him, they might not be able to do so.


    Murong Lie hurriedly shouted, "Fifth brother, don''t be rash. The grudge between us and the Demonic Sect has been going on for twenty years. I, Murong Lie, have been sleeping with my head held high, waiting for the Demonic Sect to come and take it away."


    "However, after twenty years, Murong Lie''s head was still hanging from his neck. The Demonic Sect didn''t use any killers. If the Demonic Sect really wanted to kill us, how many of us would be able to survive?"


    Sang Muli and Daoist Tianshi were startled when they heard this. That''s right, in these twenty years, if the Demonic Sect wanted to kill them all, even if they escaped to the ends of the earth, it would still be difficult for them to escape from the Demonic Sect.


    Until now, the person who had caused all those troubles was still in good shape.


    The Demonic Sect was not annihilated.


    Murong Lie continued, "The Demonic Sect hasn''t been annihilated yet. I don''t know why, but if we kill this little brother here, I''m afraid that disaster will befall us soon!"


    When Sang Muli and Daoist Tian Shi heard this, they couldn''t help but be shocked. Murong Lie''s words were not without reason, but those people had a fearless spirit. They wanted to kill the Heavenly Demon Sect, but they couldn''t match up.


    After twenty years, everyone had gained quite a bit of fame, and even had accumulated quite a bit of wealth.


    When the two of them thought of this, they could not help but snort.


    Young Master Han chuckled coldly. With one step, the three of them did not dare to go out and obstruct him. Murong Lie let out a long sigh and said, "It is truly the fortune of a martial artist to be able to bring this person into the right path!"


    At this moment, another night arrived. The mountain wind was somewhat biting cold, and Young Master Han suddenly felt a chill he''d never felt before as he walked through the darkness.


    As he walked, he silently thought about Murong Lie''s words. Although he couldn''t completely understand Murong Lie''s words, he still felt an indescribable restlessness. It was as if the essence of these so-called "heroes" was slowly merging into his thoughts.


    After walking for some time, thunder rumbled in the sky as if it was about to rain. Young Master Han had no choice but to quicken his pace.


    At this moment, he forcefully memorized the totems on the stone monument in the sky and practiced them in the dark night. Suddenly, he felt his dantian brimming with true energy; it was very uncomfortable.


    As expected, after practicing a few times, rain began to fall in droplets. Young Master Han was secretly startled, but he couldn''t find a place to hide. He then displayed his lightness skill and sped along.


    However, the rumbling thunder grew louder and louder. Young Master Han could see from afar that there seemed to be a few lights in the night sky. He didn''t care that much as he sped away.


    Walking closer to take a look, he saw it was a Dao Court. Amidst the haziness, a sliver of light shot out. Young Master Han flashed to the front of the courtyard and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, they heard steady footsteps walking out from inside. When they reached the door, they asked in a straight voice, "Who is it?"


    Young Master Han replied, "If a lost person wishes to temporarily take shelter here, then please do so in convenience!"


    Who knew that even after waiting for so long, there was no reply. Young Master Han''s cultivation was already very deep by now, and as he quietly used his mystical arts to listen, he only heard a whisper from someone in the room. "This person is really strange. How could a young man get lost in the mountains?"


    Another person said, "Brother Qi, aren''t you being too cautious these few years? It''s not like you might have lost your way in hunting in the mountains!"


    The two of them were silent for a while, before they finally let out a sigh. Following which, they heard the sound of two people walking over.


    The door creaked open and an old man held an oil lamp in his hands. He looked at Young Master Han with a shaky gaze and asked, "What are you doing? How did you come to my Dao Academy in the middle of the night? "


    Young Master Han hastily cupped his hands together, "Two esteemed elders have disturbed me. I was in a hurry to travel, so I''ve been walking day and night. Who would''ve thought that I''d run into a thunderstorm and see some lights here? I hope you''ll excuse me."


    Behind the old man with the oil lamp was a tall and sturdy old man with a white beard. He flashed out, and after looking closely at Young Master Han, he suddenly cried out in alarm.


    Hearing this cry, even the elder with the oil lamp was shocked. The oil lamp in his hand almost fell to the ground as the burly elder looked carefully at Young Master Han with a face full of suspicion.


    Young Master Han felt that the two were acting strangely and couldn''t help but be vigilant as he took a step back.


    "Brother, look carefully ¡­" Could this really be him!? " The old man holding the oil lamp asked the tall and sturdy elder behind him in a panicked voice.


    The tall and sturdy old man hastily cupped his hands to Young Master Han, "Little brother, quickly invite him in!"


    When Young Master Han saw their strange expressions, suspicion grew in his heart. He''d never dared to barge in under these circumstances, but he was a stubborn person and kept his composure. He cupped his hands and thanked them as he strode in.


    The old man with the oil lamp was leading the way, while the tall and sturdy old man with the white beard was looking at Young Master Han with suspicion. He seemed to be very excited, his eyes never leaving him.


    Reaching the hall, he held onto the oil lamp and asked, "Little brother, I wonder where in the Celestial Village you are? Do you have any relatives in your family? "


    Young Master Han chuckled and said, "I''m very happy. I don''t have any family members in my home."


    The oil lamp in his hand asked, "Do you know of the Demonic Sect?"


    When Young Master Han heard that the other party had suddenly mentioned his sect, he was greatly shocked and quickly backed up, sneering, "Who are you people? What do you want to know about the Demonic Sect? "


    When the two elders saw Young Master Han''s reaction, they were momentarily stunned. The oil lamp holding elder suddenly cried out in alarm and said, "You''re the young master? Are you really the Young Master? "


    When Young Master Han heard the person in front of him address him as Young Master, he suddenly looked at the person in front of him in shock and said, "You''re Grandfather Qi?"


    The old man holding the oil lamp was startled when he heard Young Master Han call out the two words "Grandpa Qi". As the oil lamp fell, the tall and sturdy old man with the white moustache caught it quickly.


    "You really are the Young Lord? "This old servant is extremely unreasonable ¡­"


    Hearing that, the two elders immediately prostrated themselves on the ground, and said with a trembling voice, "It really is the young master ¡­" Is this a dream? "


    When Young Master Han saw the two elders bowing to the ground, he hastily kneeled down as well and shouted, "So it''s Grandfather Qi, Grandpa Lei ¡­" I am the Young Master! "


    It turned out that these two elders were two of the four old men with white beards who had escorted Young Master Han to asylum in the southern territory seven years ago.


    When the two elders saw that Young Master Han was also kneeling down, they couldn''t help but cry as they embraced each other.


    At this moment, a voice came from the inside, "Big brother, second brother, what are you crying about in the middle of the night for? Why aren''t you letting people sleep?"


    The tall and sturdy old man with the white beard laughed, "Fourth brother, quickly come over. If you saw it, you would probably not be able to sleep for a few more days!"


    When the speaker heard this, he hastily walked forward and Young Master Han hastily called out, "Grandpa Duan!"


    When the old man heard this, he immediately shouted: "Oh my god, this special mother has seen a ghost!"

 C21

    Just then, another old man suddenly approached the three of them and shouted, "Fourth brother, what the hell is going on? The ghost was there ¡­ Where is it? "


    The three old men instantly burst into laughter and tears at the same time, shouting, "Third brother, who do you think this person is?"


    The old man called Third Brother looked closely and saw Young Master Han standing right in front of him. With a strange look, he snatched the oil lamp from the hands of the old man and spoke with a trembling voice, "You are ¡­" This, is the Young Lord? "


    At this point, Young Master Han had already confirmed that the four elders in front of him were his four lost grandfathers from seven years ago. He hastily bowed and greeted, "Grandpa Iron!"


    When the old man heard this, he rolled his eyes and shouted, "This ¡­ My old man is blind, hurry up and light a big candle! "


    Seven years ago, he''d been separated from his four grandfathers at the age of twelve. However, ever since he could remember, he''d been wandering the martial arts world with his four grandfathers and didn''t have much of an impression of his childhood.


    Afterwards, he had been separated from his four grandfathers, and the memories from before had gradually faded. Now, when the four elders saw Young Master Han, they felt like they were living in a dream.


    It turned out that these four ancestors were Han Xin''s family retainer, the man who founded the country. Later on, he was forced to die in the Eternal Music Palace by the empress. However, the four great family retainers escorted Han Xin''s descendants to seek refuge at King Tuo''s residence in the Southern Yue.


    However, the four retainers, worried that the Cantonese would be capricious, secretly kept a hand in leading Lord Chu and his descendants, as the Young Lord, through the martial arts world.


    Although the King of Chu, Han Xin, had done a great service to the Darkhan Empire, but he had always been the leader of the army.


    The Young Master and his entourage had gone through countless trials and tribulations. The four retainers were also loyal to the protector and had left the world. However, the Di Clan had never let them go.


    The four retainers had taken care of their young master at a time when the Han Family was flourishing in the world, dominating all the kingdoms in the four seas. They didn''t dare to reveal Young Master Han''s identity until Young Master Han was robbed by the Heavenly Demon Princess and sent to Scouting Peak.


    Young Master Han hadn''t thought that he would meet the four elders here. They were both surprised and happy. The four elders had lived in seclusion in the wilderness for years in order to wait for this day to come.


    These four elders were all descendants of Chu Family, they were all his eldest brother Qi Heng, second brother Duan Tian, third brother Lei Ba and fourth brother Tie Zheng.


    "Young Lord... Is this really you? "


    Tie Zheng and Young Master Han had been the closest to each other back in the day. Now that they had met again, he could not help but sob. The rest of the people were equally agitated, unable to speak.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but cry out, "That''s right, it''s Young Master. I don''t know how we broke up with each other, but seven years have passed in a flash since we went to the Demonic Sect."


    Qi Heng said with tears in his eyes, "That''s a long story. Back then, when we were chased by the imperial court, the four of us fought bitterly and fled all the way to the south, but we were forced to use the sarcophagus as a sedan. Who would have thought that we would be robbed by the Demonic Palace."


    "However, the Demonic Sect is considered to have done us a favor. If not for the lord of the Demonic Palace attacking our young master, it would have been hard for us to escape this calamity. Although the Demonic Sect isn''t some righteous sect, it is still a great benefactor to us!"


    Just as Qi Heng was about to continue, Tie Zheng said angrily, "Big brother, the young master has returned. We must hurry inside and find some food. Why are you talking so much? Isn''t there something to be said in the future? "


    After Tie Zheng''s reminder, everyone came to a realization and hurriedly invited Young Master Han in. Lei Ba also rushed to the kitchen to look for food.


    Qi Heng and Duan Tian brought Young Master Han in. They first arrived at a large hall, and Duan Tian pulled open a mechanism. This large hall was originally meant for the Three Purities Emperor.


    Young Master Han had been bowing towards a portrait since he was young, so he naturally recognized it as the portrait of Ancestor King Chu, Han Xin. He then kowtowed and respectfully kowtowed three times.


    Qi Heng and Duan Tian laughed loudly, "That''s right, the reason we are able to meet the Young Master today is because of our ancestor''s blessing. It seems like the Han Family has come to an end!"


    As he was speaking, Lei Ba brought in a few candles. Immediately, the entire hall was lit up.


    Just then, Tie Zheng returned from the kitchen with a big bowl of rice in his hand. Some wild vegetables were spread on top of it.


    Tie Zheng chuckled, "Young master, we can''t find anything delicious to eat here in the wilderness. Let''s eat a bowl of plain rice first. When the sun rises, this old servant will go to town and buy some mutton. I''ll casually make a few catties of good wine, haha!"


    Young Master Han''s heart moved when he saw the bowl of rice. He asked, "The four grandfathers have been in the mountain all this time. Are they the four who''ve endured this?"


    The four of them looked at each other and remained silent.


    It turned out that ever since the Demonic Palace Master kidnapped Young Master Han and brought him to the Shao Guangfeng, the four of them had gone there several times. However, the Demonic Sect had flatly refused them and even threatened to kill Young Master Han if they came again.


    The four elders believed this to be true and worried about Young Master Han''s safety. They no longer dared to go to the Shooting Light Peak to ask for someone, but they had always lived in a shabby training hall thirty li away, waiting for Young Master Han to grow up and leave the mountain in cold weather for seven years.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be exceptionally grateful when he heard the four of them speak. He knelt down and said, "The four old men truly have a great debt of gratitude to our old Han family. There''s no need to call me young master in the future.


    Lei Ba spoke angrily when he knew that Young Master Han had yet to finish his words, "Young master, what are you saying? With the Liu family''s ruthlessness first, since you are the direct descendant of the Han family, how can you live in peace by killing Tyrant and avenging your revenge? "


    "Kill Tyrant?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled.


    Of course!" Lei Ba flung his sleeves and said, "Ever since Liu Bang, Liu Ying, Liu Gong, Liu Hong, Liu Heng, and Liu Qi have been annihilating our Han Family. Since you are a descendant of the Han Family, you should return the favor and behead Martial Emperor Liu Chenyu in the imperial capital to console the Han Family ancestors'' souls in heaven!


    When he arrived at the Martial Emperor realm, his national might was spread far and wide, and even the northern Huns were frightened by the news. After that, the Great General Wei Qing and Huo Quou had invaded the northern territories of the Desert to expand their forces, making them invincible in the world.


    For such a powerful empire to kill a Monarch was easier said than done.


    Qi Heng, Duan Tian, and Tie Zheng were also stupefied. Although they knew what Lei Ba said was reasonable, but it seemed like the young master was in the wrong and the enemy was in the prime of his life.


    Young Master Han said, "Grandpa Lei''s teachings are correct, Young Master must remember them!"


    Thus, after Young Master Han ate the rice, everyone squeezed into a large room. The three of them made do with their discussions and recounted the events of the past seven years.


    After an unknown amount of time, Young Master Han fell asleep in a daze. When he woke up, he saw that the fourth elder had long since stood up and heard the sounds of firewood being chopped down from outside the room.


    Young Master Han walked out and saw that it was a dilapidated Dao Court. The courtyard was spacious, but he could see Tie Zheng chopping firewood and lighting a fire.


    Seeing that Young Master Han had come out, Tie Zheng laughed heartily and said, "Young Master, how was your sleep last night?"


    Young Master Han answered, "Many thanks to the four grandfathers. Young Master''s slept well, and it''s daybreak as soon as I wake up!"


    Tie Zheng was obviously overjoyed as he walked over to observe Young Master Han and chuckled. "Not bad, it''s been seven years and you''ve grown into a handsome youth. Grandpa Qi Heng will be back from town soon. This time, the two of them said they are going to buy a pig for a good celebration."


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard two long whistles coming from the foot of the mountain. Tie Zheng was talking to Young Master Han and was shocked upon hearing it, his face turning pale as he shouted, "Not good, an esteemed guest has come to visit!"


    Sure enough, his words had yet to come out. The two figures flew over.


    They saw two yellow-clothed old men holding a bamboo scroll in their hands, looking extremely arrogant.


    When the person saw Tie Zheng, he scoffed and said, "Where are the other three old men?" "Why didn''t you come out to receive the decree?"


    Tie Zheng scoffed when he heard this. "The mountain villager has long left the area. I wonder what has happened since the two eunuchs came? If it was the ''Heaven Martial Meet'', then it would be alright! "


    The two old men in yellow sneered and said: "The Heaven Martial Meet, the Martial Arts Tournament of All Under Heaven, who can escape unless they are dead!"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but sneer when he saw these two being so aggressive. He stepped forward and asked, "Who are you two? "Do you dare to come here and behave atrociously?"


    The two of them turned to look at Young Master Han. Suddenly, their eyes lit up as they stared at him for a long time before sneering, "Who are you?"


    Shocked, Tie Zheng took a step forward and stood in front of Young Master Han, clasping his hands at the two men in yellow. "Two eunuchs, this is a guest from a nearby village. Please forgive me!"


    When the two yellow-clothed men heard this, they looked at each other, then one of them waved the documents in his hands and said, "This is the will of the Emperor. This autumn''s Martial Arts Competition will be attended by all the sects and families, and we know all four of your background.


    As he said this, he waved his hand, and the bamboo scroll crashed into a stone bench in the courtyard, immediately sinking into the ground.


    Tie Zheng could not help but be shocked when the yellow-clothed man revealed his cultivation base. The bamboo scroll was gentle but it was thrown into the stone bench by the yellow-clothed man''s inner diameter. The stone bench was not cracked at all ¨C it was the most feminine palm.


    Young Master Han snorted and took a step forward, saying coldly, "So they''re two dogs from the Forbidden Yin Camp. How dare they be so wild, heh heh!"


    As he finished speaking, he suddenly extended his hand, and a powerful suction force came forth. The bamboo scroll had already been caught in his hand. With a clench of his fingers, the document was shattered into dust.


    Tie Zheng was taken aback as one of them suddenly moved to Young Master Han''s side. The two yellow-clothed men broke into evil laughter when they saw Young Master Han perform such a delicate inner force skill.


    One of them laughed out loud. "Four old fools! You can decide for yourselves whether you want to come or not, haha! "


    After the two of them finished speaking, one of them turned around and left, not even bothering to turn back.

 C22

    The two of them came quickly and left swiftly as well. When the two had left, Tie Zheng sighed after a long time, watching as they disappeared in the direction that they had gone.


    Young master Han asked, "Grandpa Iron, who are these two? Looking at their cultivation, they are not necessarily much higher than the four grandfather. Why do the four grandfather seem to fear them? "


    Tie Zheng sighed softly hearing this and said, "These two are envoys from the Imperial Court''s Shadow Camp, representing the Martial Alliance to announce their orders. In the fall of this year, the dog-emperor, Liu Che, is holding a ''Heaven Martial Meet'' in the capital, inviting all the sects and clans under the heavens to participate. The open event is a grand event in the martial arts world, but in fact, he wants to eliminate everyone else in one fell swoop!"


    "Destroying someone else in one fell swoop?" Young Master Han said in shock.


    "That''s right!" Tie Zheng turned to face Yuanfeng and said coldly, "This move was planned by a scum of Confucianism, intending to slaughter all the sects in the world in one go while respecting the Confucian sect!"


    Young Master Han was shocked and asked, "Could it be that this person is Dong Zhongshu?"


    Before Young Master Han left the mountain, he happened to meet a man who claimed to be Dong Zhongshu.


    This person''s cultivation was extremely high. He had left a message on the mountain with Broken Rock, and the mission given to him by the Demonic Palace Lord was to kill this person.


    Young Master Han could not help but be inwardly surprised when he heard Tie Zheng mention this person again. Who was this person? Why did he have to offend the Demonic Sect, and also the four grandfathers?


    When Tie Zheng heard Young Master Han speak Dong Zhongshu''s name, he was slightly taken aback before nodding his head. "Indeed, it is him!"


    It turned out that the burly man had founded the country a hundred years ago. Back then, the previous Qin''s martial sects had all been formed and the hundreds of families had been set free. They had become destitute and destitute, taking the Confucian school as their model to unite the world.


    After the Liu Clan had bowed down their horses to the world, they had advocated the Dao Sect''s techniques to rule the world for nothing. After hundreds of years of mourning, when they came to the Martial Emperor, they fought militarily and became famous for their love for war.


    The Confucian School took the opportunity to lobby, and the master of Confucianism, Dong Zhongshu, put forward the theory of "to remove the hundred clans and rule the Confucianism", which coincided with the ambition of the Martial Emperor.


    "To wipe out a hundred clans and gain the sole authority of Confucianism?" Young Master Han''s face froze as he asked doubtfully.


    "That''s right, the conflict in the Nine Prefectures ended when the Qin ended, and the Qin died while the Han died." That''s right, the conflict in the Nine Prefectures ended when the Qin died, and the Qin died when the Han died,.


    Tie Zheng turned around and spoke to Young Master Han, "You are a descendant of King Chu and have a blood feud with the Liu family. If you don''t take revenge for this feud, how can you establish yourself between heaven and earth?"


    Young master Han''s eyes flashed as he smiled coldly, "Don''t worry, Grandpa Iron. Young master will definitely behead Liu Che and bring him back to the southern border to pay homage to his ancestors!"


    Tie Zheng laughed heartily when he heard this. His long beard fluttered in the wind as he boomed, "That''s right, this is a descendant of the Han family. This old servant has a sliver of life. I''ll do my best to help young master take revenge!"


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a long howl from the foot of the mountain. That howl was long and mournful, like rolling thunder.


    Tie Zheng''s face turned pale all of a sudden when he heard the howl. "Young master, this is bad. Perhaps your two grandfathers are in trouble. Quick, let''s go take a look!"


    With that, Tie Zheng leapt up and ran down the mountain.


    When Young Master Han saw Tie Zheng''s anxious expression, he could not help but be shocked. He knew that what his two grandfathers had met this time was no ordinary rival. They might have met some peerless expert.


    When his thoughts traveled here, Young Master Han also leapt into the air and chased after Tie Zheng.


    As expected, they had only walked half a kilometer. Not far away, several dozen people were besieging two white-bearded old men. The assassins that were besieging them were all first-rate, peerless experts.


    The two people who were attacked were Qi Heng and Duan Tian. The two of them used all their strength and their long sleeves flew in the air, instantly forcing several people back.


    However, there were dozens of them. They all rushed towards the two of them and surrounded them. The two of them charged left and right, but they could not get out of the encirclement.


    "Damn it, it''s the people from the Yin-Yang Camp again! Kill them!"


    Tie Zheng''s booming voice was like a meteor chasing the moon as he blasted his palm forward several zhang away.


    "Boom boom!"


    Tie Zheng had already stepped in with one step. With his powerful palm wind sweeping across, the assassins avoided him one by one. A few of them failed to dodge, sending him flying and taking his life.


    Tie Zheng stepped into the circle and chortled, "Big brother, second brother, how did you meet these rascals? I haven''t exercised for a long time, this old man ¡­"


    With a loud laugh, Tie Zheng charged into the midst of a wave of slaughter. These assassins had all opened up a gap when they were struck by his palm winds.


    Tie Zheng moved to the side of Qi Heng and Duan Tian and shouted, "Big brother, second brother, back to back, use the ''three-horned formation'' to kill them all, haha!" With that, Tie Zheng stood with his back against the other two as he sent another crazed palm strike towards the assassins.


    However, just then, a strong gale came from behind him. The force of the gale was no weaker than that of any top class expert, striking straight at Tie Zheng''s back.


    At this point, Tie Zheng''s back was completely exposed and he had never thought of taking precautions. When the gale from behind reached him, Tie Zheng could not help but exclaim, "I''ve fallen into a trap!"


    He then pounced forward fiercely, but this force was not only extraordinarily strong but also incomparably thick. Tie Zheng''s back door had been ajar and he was unable to retaliate in the face of this sudden attack.


    Boom!


    A palm landed solidly on his back. Tie Zheng was sent flying like a pile of rotten grass; he fell several feet away, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. At the same time, two shadows stabbed their swords towards his chest.


    Young Master Han was greatly alarmed and suddenly leapt into the air. A blade beam slashed down as he shouted, "Shameless fool, you dare to pretend to be my two grandfathers. Kill!"


    The saber light turned into an arc of light in the air and slashed straight towards the waists of two assassins who were rushing towards Tie Zheng. The two assassins were so focused on killing Tie Zheng that they did not expect the saber light to be so swift.


    "Chi!"


    Wherever the blade flashed by, a bloody arrow flew by. The two of them were cut in half and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Even though Tie Zheng was injured from a single palm strike, Tie Zheng had cultivated for dozens of years. Once he landed, he flew up to the corpses of the two assassins and tore them apart ¨C where were Qi Heng and Duan Tian? They were clearly two assassins wearing human masks.


    "Motherf * cker, you''re pissing me off!"


    Tie Zheng had always been a man of thunder and fire. This plan brought killing intent to the fore as both his palms struck insanely in the air.


    Although these assassins were all of the first level, Tie Zheng''s rage had forced them to retreat.


    Young Master Han released the saber light on his body and combined it with his supreme aura. A few more assassins fell to the ground with a sharp arc of light and someone suddenly shouted, "Retreat!"


    When the assassins heard the word "retreat", they all jumped out of the circle.


    Tie Zheng was on the verge of catching up to them, his eyes were wide open in anger. However, one of the assassins suddenly snorted and took a step forward as he shouted, "If you want to kill these two old geezers, come at me!"


    "What?"


    Tie Zheng was taken aback when he heard this. With a sudden stop, his feet sunk into the ground.


    "Nothing!" Qi Heng and Duan Tian are in our hands. If you dare to come up, just wait for their corpses to be collected! "


    It was only now that Tie Zheng and Young Master Han realized that Qi Heng and Duan Tian had already fallen into their trap. They could not help but be shocked and did not dare take even half a step forward.


    The assassins shouted loudly and scattered towards the foot of the mountain.


    Tie Zheng stomped his foot and pulled himself up from the ground, not daring to give chase. As he watched these assassins retreat, his eyes suddenly darkened and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Grandpa Iron, what''s wrong with you!" Young Master Han hastily stepped forward to help him up.


    Tie Zheng raised his arms and bellowed, "Not dead!" These bastards didn''t dare to do it in broad daylight, but they were planning to do it in secret. Damn it, wait for me to kill God''s City and destroy this bastard Emperor and Dong Zhongshu in one fell swoop! "


    Although Tie Zheng was stubborn, he was still heavily injured. Once he finished, he staggered and fell to the ground. Young Master Han hurriedly picked himself up and flew back to the Dao Academy.


    Just as Young Master Han returned to the Dao Academy, he was immediately shocked. A Dao Academy was already set ablaze; Lei Ba was lying down on a stone grinder with his entire body covered in blood.


    Young Master Han hastily rushed over and placed Tie Zheng on the ground. He rushed over and stretched out his hand, but Lei Ba''s breath was gone. His large eyes stared fixedly at the outside of the yard.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Young Master Han roared in rage, his voice shaking the skies.


    With a leap, he soared several zhang and landed on a cliff at the back of the courtyard. However, he could no longer see a single person in the vast mountains as far as his eyes could see.


    Young Master Han rushed back. Although Tie Zheng had already fainted by now, his inner strength was strong. Young Master Han pressed his palms against his back and slowly channeled a strand of true qi. He was actually waking up after an hour.


    When Tie Zheng woke up, he spat out another mouthful of blood and asked, "Where is he?" Where''s your third grandpa? "


    Suddenly, he shifted his gaze and saw Lei Ba''s corpse lying on the millstone. He immediately sat up and jumped over, hugging Lei Ba''s corpse as he wailed.


    The fire burned fiercely in the courtyard. Not long later, the old compound was burnt to nothingness. Tie Zheng stood up slowly and pulled Lei Ba''s hand away, only to see Lei Ba holding onto a human skin mask.


    "It''s those bastards from the Yin-Yang Camp again!"


    Tie Zheng roared, turning to the bewildered Young Master Han and said, "Young Lord, when you were young, your third grandfather loved you the most. Now that you''ve been killed by these bastards, what do you think?"


    Young Master Han sneered, "Kill God''s Capital and avenge Grandpa Lei!"


    Hearing this, Tie Zheng nodded and said, "Good. Worthy of being a descendant of the Han Family. However, if you want to take revenge, just the two of us alone, let alone taking revenge, we might not even be able to enter the capital and be killed!"


    Tie Zheng then stood up and sneered at the mountain peaks far away, "Although the four of us have been living in seclusion for the past few years, major events have taken place in this world. Recently, we''ve heard that a sect called the Demonic Sect of Moon and Demons has risen to prominence in the northern border, especially against the imperial government!"


    Young master Han''s gaze hardened as he said, "Grandpa Tie means to unite with the Moon Demon Cult?"


    Tie Zheng flicked his long sleeves and said with a sneer, "Correct, the enemy of our enemy is our friend!"

 C23

    Young Master Han''s gaze landed on a distant mountain range that rose and fell continuously. A raging fire of hatred engulfed his mind as he grasped his scimitar, releasing a baleful aura into the sky.


    Tie Zheng continued, "The Moon Demonic Sect has traversed Mo Bei for decades with their poison. It is rumored that the current Sect Leader is a strange demon that kills without blinking. Moreover, this person is extremely scheming and cruel; no one is able to see his side!"


    "Is there no one who can see it?" Young Master Han asked.


    "That''s right, because those who have seen her true appearance are all dead!"


    The Moon Demon Cult originated from the northern border. The followers were all stunning women. Not only did they know how to disguise themselves, but the most shocking thing was that everyone could use Gu techniques.


    It was said that once someone was implanted with the Gu technique of the Moon Demon Cult, they would be controlled by the sect. Like a walking corpse, they would obey every order given by the sect.


    After Young Master Han heard Tie Zheng''s words, he bowed towards Tie Zheng and said, "Four grandfathers are loyal to our Han Family, and have saved Young Master Fu from danger for the rest of his life. Young Master Han has no way of recompense for his great kindness, Young Master Fu should enter the imperial capital to take Dong Zhongshu''s treacherous life as a consolation to Grandfather Lei''s divine soul!"


    Tie Zheng nodded his head and said, "A real man should be like this. After hearing the words of these assassins just now, it seems like Grandpa Qi and Grandpa Duan are still in their hands. Our top priority right now is to save them!"


    Young Master Han recalled that when the group of assassins left, they did indeed say, "Qi Heng and Duan Tian are in our hands." If that was the case, they must have imprisoned them.


    It seemed like this time''s attack was a full conspiracy of the Yin-Yang camp. First, they pretended to be Qi Heng and Duan Tian to lure Tie Zheng in but attacked him from behind. Tie Zheng, on the other hand, did not suspect his brother at all.


    Lei Ba also had a fiery personality. It was obvious that he had been deceived by the killer''s disguise and died a violent death.


    If these assassins hadn''t taken into account Young Master Han, this plot would have been meticulously planned out to the point that Young Master Han''s sudden intrusion had disrupted the killer''s plans.


    Young Master Han nodded his head and said, "Grandpa Tie, I''ll send you to a safe place to recuperate. Just leave the matter of saving Grandpa Qi and Grandpa Duan to me!"


    At this moment, although Tie Zheng''s heart was filled with rage, he had to endure the force of two palms and needed some time to recover. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry about me, bury Grandpa Lei and rest in peace.


    Finished speaking, Young Master Han carried Lei Ba''s corpse on his back and dug a stone pit behind the Dao Academy. He buried Lei Ba within it, and Young Master Han rolled over to a boulder, cutting off the side of his body, and carved out the words "Tomb of the Soul Thunder Tyrant" before kneeling down and kowtowing nine times in front of the grave.


    Tie Zheng held onto the stone monument and sighed, "Young master, you have to be careful this time. Don''t fall for the enemy''s tricks, don''t advance recklessly ¡­" Sigh, forgive this old servant for not being able to accompany you! "


    Tears streamed down his face as soon as he finished speaking.


    Young Master Han helped Tie Zheng up as he choked with sobs. "Grandpa Tie, don''t worry. Young Master Tie will do his best to rescue the two grandfathers!"


    Tie Zheng nodded his head. Suddenly, he looked off into the distance and thought of something. In the end, he sighed and hesitated to speak.


    Young master Han asked, "Grandpa Iron, what do you want to say?"


    Tie Zheng sighed, "Actually, you are from the Demonic Sect. If the Demonic Sect is willing to help, this matter would be much easier to handle." However, the matter between you and the Demonic Sect, the Heavenly Demon Princess, is a person who broke all ties with her, she would definitely not help you. "


    His ambition was not to be underestimated. Although in the last twenty years, the Demonic Palace had been focused on training and did not cause trouble for the martial arts world, but it was clear to everyone who was not in the martial arts world. Once this devil appeared, it would be a bloody scene.


    When she mentioned the previous generation of Demonic Palace Palace Masters, she had once followed the West Chu Overlord Xiang Yu a hundred years ago and used a soft whip to behead countless tyrannical generals. It was said that she had led an army of 10,000 miles and killed many people before escaping out of the Southern Wilderness after being defeated by the Overlords.


    It was said that the current Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s cultivation was even more profound and unfathomable than the previous generation''s Palace Master.


    Young master Han forced out a smile and said, "Grandpa Iron, you can relax. Young master will naturally take care of everything in the future. As for my grudge with master, I''ll make sure to settle it well."


    Thus, the two of them repaired Lei Ba''s tomb while Young Master Han sent Tie Zheng to a hunter''s place, instructing them to take good care of the tomb before leaving reluctantly.


    After saying goodbye to Tie Zheng, Young Master Han returned to the charred Dao Academy, as it was a little difficult for them to find the location of the Fuyi Guards. Young Master Han thought to himself, since the men of the Fuyi Guards'' camp actually captured the two grandfathers, they naturally had their own reasons for waiting in the Dao Academy and waiting for their turn, or else the people of the Fuyi Guards'' camp would return and leave.


    When he arrived at the Dao Academy, it was already scorched earth. Young Master Han chopped down some thorns in the mountains and made a bamboo hat and raincoat. He fished around the edge of the Dao Academy''s pond.


    At this moment, although he was still unable to completely integrate the totem tattoos engraved on the monuments, he had been unceasingly cultivating this entire time, progressing at breakneck speed.


    It just so happened that the mountain was quiet, so he studied it over and over. When he was hungry, he would take some fish and cook them. In a blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    On the seventh day, Young Master Han was meditating on the stone wall when he suddenly heard the sound of clothes fluttering past his ears. At this moment, Young Master Han was quite perceptive and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "It has indeed been waiting for!"


    Just as Young Master Han was sneering to himself, someone suddenly landed heavily on the stone steps with a bang. The old man called out at the top of his lungs, "Four old men, come out!"


    However, when the newcomer carefully looked at the already scorched earth of the Dao Academy, he could not help but mutter to himself, "Damn it, could it be that we''ve moved away?" How is that possible? "


    Young Master Han didn''t want to hear it, but he was startled to hear this voice. So the one who had come was no one else but a Wine Master Feng Chen. He carried a huge gourd on his back as he constantly looked around outside the Dao Academy.


    The drinker was a master of the Confucian School. Although he was not as famous as his senior, Dong Zhongshu, he was also highly respected in the Jianghu and had always been a busybody.


    When Young Master Han saw that it was the wine man, he laughed coldly and suddenly launched himself forward as one with the saber.


    Jiu Zun was in a daze. He did not expect that there would be someone silently stabbing at him with a blade. However, when he felt a cold light rush at him from the side, he could not help but sneer and raise the huge gourd to block it.


    "Clang!"


    Young Master Han''s saber light hit the wine gourd with a crisp sound.


    "Why is it you?" Jiu Zun was also shocked and quickly retreated.


    Yun Zheng''s attack did not hit but was instead repelled by the wine servant''s thick gourd. He immediately felt a dull ache in his chest.


    He hurriedly used all his strength to stop his steps. He never thought that the level of cultivation that the wine servant possessed would be so unexpected and so unfathomable that it surpassed his imagination.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly, "You came at the right time to hand over my two grandfathers!"


    "Grandfather?"


    The drunkard was stunned when he heard this and immediately flung the gourd away. He then laughed: "Kid, why are you looking for this old man for your grandfather? Your grandpa... Could it be that those four old ghosts are your grandfather? "


    Without waiting for Young Master Han''s reply, the alcohol addict sat down on a rock and raised his huge gourd to drink with his head raised, continuously shouting, "Good wine!"


    Young Master Han was anxious and angry at the same time. This wine servant''s cultivation was unfathomably high. It wasn''t easy to surpass him.


    However, when he thought of the alcohol addict, since he was Dong Zhongshu''s junior brother and Dong Zhongshu was once the commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion, perhaps his two grandfathers had joined hands to capture him.


    "Look at the blade!"


    When his thoughts traveled here, Young Master Han suddenly thrust his blade towards the wine man.


    This time, Young Master Han''s blade light had already combined with the "eagle" totem on the monolith in the sky. It was like an eagle spreading its wings as it thrust out.


    Seeing Young Master Han''s blade thrust out, the drunkard grinned and said, "Such a big temper, come ¡­" Grandpa will just play with you... "Eh, what technique is that?"


    Young Master Han''s "Eagle Strike" totem had already used the powerful aura on his body. With a slash, it was like a bolt of lightning, appearing in front of him in an instant.


    The drunkard was careless for a moment, and was almost pushed off the rock by the saber light.


    "Damn it..." "Stop!"


    As the wine man spoke, he suddenly leapt into the air and flung his wine gourd. A strong gale erupted and shook Young Master Han, causing him to tumble backwards and take a few steps before stopping.


    Young Master Han was also taken aback when he retreated. This old fellow''s cultivation level was indeed not to be underestimated.


    It has to be said that the backlash was from just now. If Wang Lin had attacked him, he would have been injured.


    Seeing that Young Master Han couldn''t even stand when he was startled, the wine man was a bit taken aback. He chuckled and said, "I say, little friend, you''re actually angry at this old man as soon as you''ve started. Is that what you think it''s supposed to be?"


    "Logic?"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and said angrily, "Do you even know how to reason? "What a joke, hurry up and let my two grandfathers go, otherwise, I will annihilate your Yin-Yang Battalion!"


    "Aiyo, what big words you have there. Why are you seeking revenge on me for?" As the Wine Master spoke, he lifted up his gourd and raised his head to drink.


    Although Young Master Han knew that he might not be able to defeat this drunkard in front of him, he''d already determined that he was in cahoots with the Shadow Squad and had kidnapped his two grandfathers. He didn''t show any mercy.


    However, no matter how fast Young Master Han''s saber light was, the drunkard would just casually toss the gourd and disappear without a trace, completely unable to harm him in the slightest.


    Suddenly!


    At this moment, the Wine Master gave a loud roar. He then leapt into the air and threw a palm towards a huge rock.


    At the same time, three men from the Yin-Yang Camp rolled out from behind the rocks.

 C24

    These three assassins of the Yin-Yang Camp were caught off guard by the attack. They were pushed back by the palm attack of the drunkard at the same time.


    The alcohol addict laughed and suddenly leaped up. He opened his mouth and a wave of alcohol arrows shot out crazily towards the three of them.


    "Retreat!"


    The three assassins of the Zhen Xing camp retreated at the same time.


    However, it was already too late.


    At this moment, Young Master Han suddenly flashed his saber and chopped down at the three men from the Yan Xing camp. This saber strike was comprehended based on the saber intent of the ''Leopard'' totem on the monument in the sky. A cold shiver went down the throats of the three people as the blade light passed by.


    "Chi!"


    Both of them fell to the ground at the same time while the other one''s cultivation was much higher. The blade light had only left a line of blood on his neck. With a leap, he had already retreated to the edge of the cliff.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and suddenly leapt into the air, shouting, "Die!"


    Another slash of the blade landed.


    Jiu Zun hurriedly shouted, "Little brother, leave him alive!"


    A large mouthful of wine was spat out when he finished speaking. It was as if a flying arrow had swept over. Young Master Han''s saber light drew an arc in the air as it struck towards the last killer of the Yan Gang camp.


    The assassin had his back against the cliff, his face full of fear. As long as Young Master Han slashed down, he could no longer evade and would be cut in half.


    However, when he heard the sound of wine being refined in the air, he immediately deflected Young Master Han''s blade beam with a whoosh. The blade beam missed and cut off a large rock at the side of the cliff as it tumbled off the cliff.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The face of the killer from the Zhen Xing paled in fear. His eyes widened as he looked at Young Noble Han in fear.


    Young Master Han growled, "Why are you stopping me from killing someone? Not a single one of them in the forbidden Yi camp is a good thing, we will kill them all! "


    As he spoke, Young Master Han took a step forward, his gaze filled with an intimidating baleful aura.


    Jiu Zun raised his head again and drank a few gulps of wine before laughing out loud, "Little brother, you killed them all. How did you find the people from the Fusion Camp? "If you can''t find the men from the Yin-Yang Camp, how are you going to save your grandfather?"


    "Hmm?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but pause. What he had said made sense. If he were to just kill all three of them, who would know where the base was?


    However, as soon as the assassin from the Yin-Yang camp heard what the drunkard said, he burst into laughter and said, "What a joke! Do you want to hear from me about the Yin-Yang camp? Dream on! "


    After he finished talking, that man suddenly jumped and jumped down towards the cliff. After a long time, he heard a deep scream coming from the bottom of the cliff.


    He actually chose to die.


    Young Master Han and the drunkard both stepped over the cliff and looked down. They saw a corpse hanging on the stone steps. It was badly mutilated, dead!


    Jiu Zun harrumphed and said, "It''s a good clue, but you have to cut it off for yourself. Now, let''s see how you are going to save your two grandfathers!"


    "Hehe!"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and took a step forward. "Don''t we still have you?" Don''t you know where the Yin-Yang Camp is? "


    Hearing that, Drinker covered his face and shook his head, saying helplessly, "Why are you so muddle-headed? Do you still think I''m with them even now? "You''re so stupid, so stupid!"


    He talked about idiots for a long time, then raised his wine gourd again and started to drink. He cursed, "F * ck! Those who drink are not drunk! Those who watch them drink are actually drunk!"


    Young Master Han was startled when he heard this. He''d decided to be smart and naturally knew that the wine servant was referring to him. He snorted, "Since you''re a member of the Confucian sect, then you''re naturally on the same side as the forbidden camp!"


    "Who said that?"


    When the alcohol addict heard this, he suddenly slammed the wine gourd into the ground. The force of the smash was not small, causing the ground to shake.


    He then rolled his eyes and said, "Damn it, how could those bastards from the Fusion Camp compare to me?"


    Young Master Han froze when he heard this, staring straight at the drinker.


    "I came to the Southern Wilderness this time for that son of a bitch, Xiao Dagang. Haha, that''s why I agreed to help you save your two grandfathers!"


    "Hmm?" Young Master Han''s face was full of suspicion.


    The wine man continued, "Have you heard of the Heaven Martial Great Assembly?"


    Young Master Han laughed coldly, "I''ve heard of it, so what?"


    "How is it?"


    "The Heaven Martial Great Assembly was personally requested by my senior brother Dong Zhongshu. His intention was to gather a hundred clans and combine them into one, allowing the various sects and martial skills to become one, creating a thousand year old martial art book."


    "If this can be done, then my people will focus our efforts to preserve and unite. When the time comes, the Four Seas will be served and there will be no more wars. Is this not the fortune of society or of the people?"


    Young Master Han smiled coldly when he heard this, "All sects in the world have their own forefathers'' code of conduct. How could it be easy to unify them? It''s simply a pipe dream. "


    The drinker laughed and said, "That''s right, with the rise of the world, it will unite the Qin and the one in the wilderness. Later, when the ancestors kill the white snakes, the heroes look forward to their return and form a strong man. This is called conquering the world, and my Confucian school wishes for your return!"


    "Returning to the mind?"


    "Yes!" To return to one''s heart, unite as one, and serve as the heart of ten thousand people, and create an eternal, powerful man! "


    The drunkard laughed out loud as he spoke. He looked up at the thousands of li of peaks with a high expression.


    Young Master Han was silent. In the end, he was still a young man. He did not completely understand what the drunkard said, but he secretly felt that it was very reasonable.


    The longevity and peace of the world was something that the heart attached to, and those who won the heart took over the world.


    Young Master Han sighed, the enmity he held towards the drinkers lessened quite a bit.


    The wine man continued, "However, at this time, my senior brother was deeply favored and trusted by the emperor, while the other person was similarly treated as his trusted aide by the emperor. He was the commander of the forbidden camp, Jiang Chong."


    "This person is cunning and despotic in the imperial court. He sent his subordinate, Xiao JIang, to the Southern Wilderness on a covert mission. I have come to the Southern Wilderness to track him down."


    Young Master Han said, "So you''re not on the same side as Xiao Dagang?"


    "Of course not. Not only that, I also want to go with you to save your two grandfathers!" The drinker chuckled.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled when he heard this. One had to know that not only was the drinker in front of him a strange man with a high level of training, but more importantly, he was familiar with the methods of the Yan Xing camp.


    If he obtained the assistance of a wine servant, then Qi Heng and Duan Tian''s two grandfathers would be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort.


    "Don''t worry, I came to the Southern Wilderness alone and wanted to look for your four grandfathers to help. Who would''ve thought that something like this would happen? Whatever, this young brother might be young, but his cultivation level is smart, so why not cooperate with me?"


    However, helping the big man wasn''t Young Master Han''s wish. Moreover, the Han Family and the Liu Family were enemies, but he didn''t mind working with the alcohol addicts.


    Because relying on his own strength, in order to save his two grandfathers, Qi Heng and Duan Ling Tian, it seemed a little too weak.


    Thinking of this, Young Master Han nodded and said, "Since that''s the case, then let''s do it. I''ll work together with you!"


    The drunkard was elated when he heard this. "That''s great! Let''s go down the mountain!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he didn''t care if Young Master Han agreed or not and took a step forward, dragging him down the mountain.


    Young Master Han was dragged along by the drinkers to the foot of the mountain in just a few rises and falls.


    It was only now that Young Master Han realized that this master''s martial arts were actually much more profound than his own. With just his exceptional lightness skills, he was already far from being able to match him.


    When the two of them reached the foot of the mountain, the drinker laughed and said, "I''ve only been drinking all this time and I don''t have any meat to eat. I''m a little hungry now, so I need to find a tavern to eat a big meal!"


    Young Master Han was worried at the moment, worried for the safety of his two grandfathers. How could he be in the mood to drink and eat? Seeing that this drunkard was either drinking or eating meat, he couldn''t help but frown.


    However, although the two of them hadn''t been together for long, and even though this drunkard seemed to have gone insane, Young Master Han felt a convincing presence. This was the righteousness that came from this wine servant.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly saw a tavern on a side street. A wine flag was fluttering in the wind. The wine man was overjoyed as he said, "There is a tavern!"


    Without even waiting for Young Master Han to follow, he actually blurred and launched his lightness skill forward in a flash.


    Young Master Han was helpless and could only follow after him in silence.


    Although this tavern wasn''t big, there were quite a few customers at the moment. There were more than ten horses parked outside the door; it was obvious that they were all merchants that passed by.


    However, Han Shaotian had also discovered that most of these customers were armed with weapons and remained silent. It wasn''t hard to guess that they were all VIPs.


    As soon as the drunkard came in, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Shopkeeper, the old man is here for dinner. Hurry up and make some good wine and dishes. The drunkard wants to have a drink with this young brother."


    At this time, a burly man walked out from inside. He noticed that the drunkard had a foreign accent and was wearing a long robe. He frowned and asked, "Did you bring any money with you?"


    Hearing that, the drunkard laughed and fumbled around for a while before finding some silver pieces. He then stared at them and scolded, "How can you not have money when the old man is out?"


    As he spoke, he gently placed the silver pieces on the table.


    The tall and sturdy man sneered. He gently wiped his hand across the table, and saw that the silver pieces were embedded into the table. It was obvious that he had used his bare hands to wipe the silver pieces into the table.


    "I''m afraid that the silver pieces you have are not even enough to pay for the wine!" The burly man''s eyes were as sharp as a torch as he coldly looked at the wine man and Young Master Han.


    The drunkard laughed out loud. Suddenly, he waved his sleeve and said in a clear voice, "Don''t worry, shopkeeper. The old man is not greedy. Feel free to eat as much as you want!"


    However, under the influence of the drinkers, the silver pieces that had been embedded into the table immediately jumped up and started spinning around on the table.


    Ah!


    The burly man''s expression changed.


    It had to be known that this flying sleeve from the Flowing Cloud Drunken Wine had lightly brushed against the table and barely touched it. He had relied on this stream of light to use his inner strength to force the silver pieces out of the table.


    How many men had this cultivation base seen before? His face immediately turned pale with fright.


    One of them bowed and said, "Please wait a moment," before rushing into the room.

 C25

    The drunkard waited until that person had walked far away before moving closer to Young Master Han. He whispered mysteriously, "Kid, be careful. This is a black shop!"


    "Black shop?"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    The black shop was a place where the fish and dragons mixed together. It was usually set up in a busy city and relied on various forces to survive. However, this place was despicable of the southern territory. How could there be a black shop here?


    The wine man wrinkled his brow and chuckled before stepping in. He then heavily placed the wine gourd on his back on the ground, producing a dull thud.


    Young Master Han nodded and followed as well, falling behind the wine man.


    At this moment, there was an empty seat on the left side. There were only three bearded men in the adjacent seat, each carrying a curved saber. On the right side, a young man in green sat alone drinking with a cold expression.


    Drinker laughed out loud. He strutted to an empty seat and sat down on his butt. He shouted loudly, "Damn it, quick!" This old man has to hurry on his way! "


    Everyone in the tavern lowered their heads to drink. When they saw the wine drinkers enter, they began to shout loudly and look in their direction simultaneously. Dozens of eyes focused on the wine drinkers and Young Master Han in an instant.


    Drinker laughed out loud, looking around at the people in the tavern, he raised his head and gulped down a large mouthful of wine, then laughed and said: "I''m really sorry, I have to bother you all. If you all find me unpleasant, you can leave immediately! "Haha."


    Most of the people in this tavern were wealthy in the martial arts world. When they heard these words, they all thought to themselves, "Are they here to cause trouble?"


    However, it was just this one old and one young?


    Everyone looked at him suspiciously and did not go out.


    At this moment, a wave of hurried footsteps could be seen. A person rushed to the front of the wine servant, bowed and said, "Senior, the shopkeeper is inviting you, please sit upstairs and wait!"


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    One had to know that this tavern could be opened in such a desolate place. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the shopkeeper didn''t do it for the business, so this black shop naturally had another purpose.


    However, the people who roamed the martial arts world didn''t care about these things. What they wanted was convenience.


    "Call me?" The drunkard raised his wine gourd and raised his head to drink the wine, "You have quite the manner of a man. How dare you order me to go up!"


    Who knew that while the wine man was speaking, his five fingers suddenly made a grabbing motion in the air and a few strands of wind shot towards the second floor of the tavern.


    "Crack!"


    There was only the sound of wood breaking, and the alcohol addict''s left hand actually doubled in length. Suddenly, it went through the wooden pillar and directly lifted up a person.


    That person was at least three meters away from the wine man. He never thought that the wine man''s cultivation level would be so high. Even though he was grabbed tightly by the wine man, he couldn''t help but leap into the air, ready to struggle.


    "Damn it, you''re being dishonest in front of this old man?"


    The drunkard laughed and suddenly pressed his palm against the man''s shoulder. With this press, a breaking sound was heard. That person stepped on the air and fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Kid, if you have something to ask him, just ask him!" The wine man chuckled as he spoke to Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han was an extremely quick-witted person, how could he not understand the meaning behind the words of the wine servant? He couldn''t help but step on that person''s chest and shout, "It''s best if you don''t move, otherwise, I will step on you!"


    The man was shocked and shouted in haste, "Drinking Hero, spare me!"


    A drunkard?


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. It had to be said that the name of the Confucian Grandmaster Feng Chen was known throughout the martial arts world. And this old and young person in front of them was actually a wine servant?


    At this moment, a person suddenly stood on the second floor and sneered, "So it''s the Confucian Grandmaster Feng Chen, brother Jiu Zong. No wonder you dare to come to my territory and cause trouble. You''re deliberately making life difficult for Lord Jiang!"


    Although the words of this person were extremely casual, when they entered the ears of everyone present, they caused their eardrums to vibrate violently.


    Everyone raised their heads to look and saw a short, fat old man dressed in rich silk clothing. He was holding a cup of hot tea and blowing it as he said faintly, "Fellow Daoist Jiu has always been in the imperial capital. Since when have we come to the Southern Wilderness?"


    The alcohol addict laughed and said, "Damn it, I thought someone was causing a ruckus here, but it turns out to be you, an old monster. Since we''re all acquaintances, this matter is much easier!"


    After saying this, the wine servant shot a look at Young Master Han, gesturing for him to leave.


    The chubby old man in the silk robe laughed sinisterly and waved his sleeves, dashing towards the drunkard as fast as he could.


    Halfway through, a pair of huge palms suddenly emerged from his sleeves and pressed down on the wine servant. Instantly, the air whirled around them.


    Drinker laughed out loud and said, "Damn it, we are old acquaintances. It''s not good to fight like this ¡­" Wow, it''s actually real! "


    "Boom!"


    Just as the two of them were talking and laughing, two powerful auras welcomed each other in the tavern. Instantly, a baleful aura swept out and the bowls and chopsticks in the hall flew everywhere.


    When Young Master Han saw the wine man and the short and fat old man fighting, he hastily stepped on the person beneath his feet and shouted, "Quickly speak, Qi Heng and Duan Tian, two seniors, you two stay there!"


    The person beneath his feet gave Young Master Han a stomp on his chest, suffocating as his hand reached towards his groin.


    However, Young Master Han had long since prepared himself. When this person''s hand reached his feet, he suddenly lifted his right foot and made a turn, catching the person''s wrist.


    "You asked for it!" Young Master Han laughed coldly and suddenly bent his left foot with force. With a crack, he snapped that person''s wrist.


    It was at this moment that the Steel Cavalry outside the tavern rolled up and the door opened. Dozens of Yin-Yang Battalion assassins pounced over, striking out crazily towards the wine drinkers and Young Master Han.


    The drunkard shouted and suddenly spat out a stream of wine. This wave of killers were rolled up by the drinkers and fell to the ground one after another. However, the next wave of killers were immediately filled in and rushed over.


    "Brat, take that hostage away!"


    At this moment, Drinker let out a low growl. He suddenly held his wine gourd in one hand as he faced the attack of the chunky old man with all his might. He laughed loudly and said, "Old Man Su, please stop accompanying me!"


    The Wine Master''s large gourd pressed down on the old man, causing him to immediately retreat and shatter the tavern''s door with a backhand blow.


    Young Master Han also sneered. A saber light in his right hand turned into an arc of light, cutting off the pursuit of the Yin-Yang Battalion assassins. He grabbed the hostages on the ground with one hand and dashed out the door.


    "Chase!"


    The group of assassins of the ''Yin-Yang Camp'' suddenly shouted in unison.


    The short and fat old man sneered, and said: "Is there any use in chasing after them?" Can you beat him? "


    After he finished speaking, he sneered and with a flick of his two fingers, he picked up a pair of chopsticks from the table and flicked his sleeves.


    "Chi!"


    The two streaks of light were awe-inspiring as they directly targeted the wine servant and Young Master Han.


    The drunkard was astonished as he raised the wine gourd with one hand. When the chopsticks hit the wine gourd, sparks were produced from the chopsticks.


    "Kid!" "Be careful!"


    The drunkard dashed towards Young Master Han, lifting him up in the air and speeding forward for several feet. Han Shaotian felt a chill behind him as the chopsticks flashed past him.


    Han Shaotian''s expression turned serious as he took a quick glance at the Wine Master. He inwardly rejoiced. If it weren''t for the Wine Master, this chopstick might have pierced right through the back of his head.


    However, just at this moment, there was only a scream. The two of them lowered their heads and saw the chopstick on Young Master Han''s head pierce through the hostage that he was holding, causing a stream of blood to spill onto the ground.


    Dead!


    The wine servant dashed forward with Young Master Han in one hand. It had only been an hour, but they had already traveled several kilometers. Young Master Han was both shocked and ashamed at the speed.


    Previously, he had felt that the alcohol addict''s cultivation was not very good, but now, he felt admiration from the bottom of his heart. And although the alcohol addict seemed to be carefree, he was actually extremely close-knit.


    "Senior Wine Master, it''s all my fault ¡­" The person''s life was not saved, and the clues ended there! "


    Young Master Han felt a bit guilty as he stood in front of the wine man, lowering his head and speaking softly.


    However, this time, the wine man''s face was solemn. He bitterly laughed and said: "Can we blame you for this? Not to mention protecting that person''s life, you being able to survive is already not bad! "


    "Hmm?"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled when he saw the drinker''s serious expression.


    Jiu Zun turned around, sighed, and said, "I also did not expect that this man would also come to the Southern Wilderness. It seems like there will definitely be a bloody battle here!"


    Young Master Han knew that the person the wine servant was speaking of was the chunky old man in embroidered robes. "Who is this person?"


    This time, the drinker did not drink, and instead said coldly: "This person is called Su Wen, the strongest in the palace. Not only is he favored by the emperor, he is also his favorite, Jiang Chong''s best friend.


    As it turned out, the current Emperor was in seclusion in the western courtyard. All the officials and officials avoided him, and even the Queen''s Crown Prince rarely saw the Martial Emperor. Only Jiang Chong and Su Wen were free to enter and leave the western courtyard.


    These two were both crafty villains. Once they achieved their goals, they colluded with each other and deceived each other. Even the ministers of the imperial court were acting arrogantly and being extremely domineering.


    However, the two of them were in control of the Yin-Yang Battalion assassins, and they were easy to frame. The ministers of the court dared not to voice their anger.


    "Why did Su Wen come here?"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but ask.


    Drinker raised his head and drank a mouthful before stepping out, "Who should I ask if you''re going to ask me? "However, this fight was not for nothing. Since the Yin-Yang Battalion has supported this pub so quickly, it seems that the Yin-Yang Battalion must be in the vicinity!"


    Young Master Han nodded. The exchange of moves just now had lasted less than an hour, and a large number of killers had rushed over to provide support.


    If the Yin-Yang camp was nearby, it seemed that the place where his two grandfathers were being held would not be far from here.


    However, in order to save Qi Heng and Duan Tian, the two of them were too weak.


    Just Su Wen alone had a cultivation level comparable to the alcohol addicts, not to mention the thousands of killers.


    "I''ll go back and beg my Master!"


    Young Master Han took a step forward and spoke to the wine man.


    Perhaps in the Southern Wilderness, as long as the Demonic Sect did what they wanted to do, not to mention a mere Yin-Yang Camp, even if all the Imperial Guards were deployed to the Southern Wilderness, they still wouldn''t be able to suppress the Demonic Sect.


    Hearing that, the drunkard''s eyes turned serious, he shook his head and said, "How could the Demonic Palace''s leader listen to you? Furthermore, Heavenly Demon Palace Master might have other motives in accepting you as his disciple! "


    Young Master Han remembered that his honored master had always looked at him coldly, and could only snort when he heard this.


    "However, if I can borrow Master''s Heavenly Demonic Zither, perhaps I can deal with these Yin-Yang Battalion assassins!"


    "Sky Demon Zither?"


    The drunkard stopped his steps and nodded, "If you can obtain the Heavenly Demon Zither, with your current power, you should be able to resist the three hundred assassins of the Yin-Yang Camp!"

 C26

    Falling Moon, autumn''s end.


    At this moment, two figures were riding on top of an empty path towards the Ancient Spirit Fortress. They were two young women wearing black clothes and carrying a black ancient zither on their backs. They wore a bronze mask on their faces.


    "Li Mo, Master only said that she would bring him back when she finds him. She never said she would hurt him!" A young girl said.


    "Junior Sister, could it be that you''ve fallen for him?" As she spoke, the other girl suddenly pulled the reins. The powerful horse let out a long hiss, and its legs rose into the air, forcefully stopping it in its tracks.


    "Yes!" The young girl said.


    "Humph!" Assassins don''t have feelings. You better take care of yourself! "


    These two were the two disciples of the Demonic Sect, the Cyan Luan Demoness Ah Bi and the Green Winged Demoness Li Mo. The two of them looked at each other and suddenly let out a long sigh.


    Ah Bi nodded, lowered her head and whispered, "Who said assassins have no feelings? Am I not a killer, or am I not fit to be a killer? "


    Li Mo sneered and said, "Ah Bi, if Master had heard your words, you would have died a hundred times over!"


    After saying that, Li Mo pushed off the horse and it immediately jumped into the air. It whinnied as it dashed forward. Ah Bi sighed, swung her whip and followed closely behind.


    Right at this moment, a cloud of dust suddenly rose in front of them. Hundreds of armored riders madly rode over. On their backs were armored warriors carrying shining curved sabers, emitting cold lights and surging killing intent.


    A-Bi pulled on the reins and said angrily, "It''s the people from the Yin-Yang Battalion again! Kill them!"


    After saying that, she was about to rush forward. Li Mo hastily shouted in a low voice, "Ah Bi, our mission is to find junior brother and bring him back. For now, let''s not worry about the matter of the Fusion Camp!"


    Upon hearing that, Ah Bi who was tightly holding the handle of her saber paused for a moment before snorting and lowering her hand.


    Li Mo continued, "The enmity between our Heavenly Demon Sect and the Yin-Yang Camp must be settled, but now is not the time. Master said that we must bring Junior Brother back within three days!"


    As he was speaking, the hundreds of Iron Cavalry soldiers arrived in front of him in a frenzy. They saw two iron armor carriages quickly charging forward. On the carriages, there were two old men with disheveled hair.


    Ah Bi and Li Mo retreated to the side of the road. Hundreds of mounted soldiers crazily passed by, bringing up a cloud of dust.


    "Eh, who are these two?" Abi asked.


    Li Mo sneered, "The Yin-Yang Camp has never only killed people, they have never taken prisoners with them. I wonder who these two people are, to actually use people from the Yin-Yang Camp to escort them!"


    Although the two of them were suspicious, they didn''t dare to stop and continued to whip forward. They wanted to find Young Master Han and bring him back to the Demonic Sect in the dark, so they didn''t dare to delay at all.


    Li Mo and Ah Bi guessed that Young Master Han must have arrived at the Spirit Ancient Castle because Young Master Han saved the Princess from the foot of the mountain. The Spirit Ancient Castle must have treated him as an important guest.


    "Eh, that''s not right!" I recognize the two people who were being escorted! " Ah Bi suddenly stopped the rein and spoke to Li Mo, "It''s two of the Han Family''s four great generals!"


    Li Mo heard and asked in shock, "Are you sure? These two people who were being escorted by the Yin-Yang Battalion, are they really the four generals of the Han Family? "


    Although the Han family had declined following the killing of Lord Chu a hundred years ago, the prestige of the Han family was still present in the grasslands of the martial arts world. In this southern territory, the imperial government''s influence was weak.


    "That''s right. Apart from Master and I who met them back in the day, I''ve also seen them going up the mountain several times. That''s why I have a deep memory of them. It''s definitely them!"


    Abi had already turned her horse and was looking back.


    Li Mo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said: "If it''s them, we must rescue them, or they will know where Junior Brother is!"


    The two of them nodded, turned their horses around and headed in the direction of the squadron of the Yin-Yang camp.


    However, right at this moment, a loud shout suddenly sounded from the front. Following that, the sound of weapons clashing could be heard.


    Li Mo and Ah Bi were both shocked. The two of them simultaneously rushed up and activated their extreme lightning-fast skills which allowed them to travel dozens of feet straight across a cliff.


    Sure enough, the caravans were surrounded and killed by a group of men in black. Dozens of men with sabers in their hands charged into the caravans like tigers entering a flock of sheep.


    "Yi, it seems to be someone from the Infernal King''s camp. What''s going on?"


    Li Mo''s gaze turned serious, she had already recognized that the person who had kidnapped the Imperius Battalion''s carriage was actually someone from the Demon King''s Camp.


    Although the Demon King''s stronghold had some reputation in the Southern Wilderness, they still had to go against the Yin-Yang camp and kidnap the prisoners of the Yin-Yang camp. Wasn''t that just asking for death? What did the Infernal King''s camp want?


    "Tsk tsk ¡­"


    At this moment, a strange laughter came from a broken rock within the ancient path. The laughter was cold and chilling, causing one''s hair to stand on end. The crowd that was currently fighting against each other were intimidated by the laughter and immediately scattered.


    Following which, a flashing shadow flew over like a giant eagle and coiled on top of one of the prison carts.


    "Stop! Whoever dares to take a step forward, I will kill! "


    Li Mo took a closer look and his gaze immediately turned sluggish. He turned to Ah Bi and said, "This person is the Vice Commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion, Xiao Dagang. However, how could his strength suddenly increase by multiple folds?"


    It came from the top of the cliff, reaching a thousand feet in one fell swoop. Even a few of the most powerful martial arts masters of today''s martial arts world might not be able to do it.


    As expected, a type of black clothed man from the Devil King Stronghold was stunned when he saw Xiao Dagang''s movement technique. They all looked towards a middle-aged man with a curved blade.


    The middle-aged man was about 30 years old and wore a green robe. He stared at Xiao Dagang for a long time before shouting, "Withdraw!"


    It was obvious that this middle-aged man was their leader. Moreover, he had already been intimidated by Xiao Dagang''s grandiose aura. Very soon, he made a decision to retreat!


    Xiao Dagang let out a strange laugh and said indifferently: "Too late!"


    Is it too late? The people from the Devil King''s stronghold were all shocked!


    At this moment, Xiao Dagang launched himself into the air and a soft whip appeared in his hand. The soft whip danced around like a snake as his tongue twisted in the air and headed towards the Infernal King''s camp.


    Several sounds of "pa pa" could be heard as several people were lifted up into the air. With a ripping sound, limbs flew everywhere, and blood splashed into the air.


    The middle-aged man let out a loud shout and blocked with his saber. With a "kacha" sound, the soft whip shot out and wrapped around the middle-aged man''s body.


    The middle-aged man''s strength was not weak at all. With a loud crash, he fell to the ground and stood up with all his might. Unexpectedly, he was forcefully sunk into the dirt and sunk into his knees.


    "Hmph, die!"


    Xiao Dagang snorted and raised his left hand. The soft whip wrapped around the middle-aged man''s body and lifted him up into the air. Xiao Dagang lifted his foot and shot two broken knives that fell to the ground.


    "Li Mo, save him!"


    The broken blade slashed open an arc of light and quickly flew towards the heart of the middle-aged man. The broken blade slashed open an arc of light and quickly flew towards the heart of the middle-aged man.


    Suddenly, the two black shadows arrived and flung out their hands a few feet away. Another two arcs of light flew over and with two clangs sound, the broken blade that Xiao Dagang shot out was actually cut down and stabbed into a rock.


    "The Phoenix Luan witch and the Cyan Winged Witch of the Demonic Sect?"


    Xiao Dagang''s eyes glazed over as he stared at Li Mo and Ah Bi.


    Li Mo and Ah Bi landed about three meters away. A sharp light shot out from the bronze mask and a trace of killing intent was emitted from it.


    All the iron cavalry assassins of the Yin-Yang camp were shocked when they heard that the two slim girls in front of them who had sharp eyes were the rumored devils of the Sky Demon Martial School.


    "Let them go, f * ck off!"


    Li Mo laughed coldly as the reins in his hand lashed out. A powerful force was sent straight at Xiao Dagang.


    Xiao Huagang twisted his middle finger and lightly flicked it. With a few strokes of the finger wind, Li Mo''s horse reins were bounced back. At the same time, a burst of hidden strength actually rushed out crazily.


    Li Mo was shocked and quickly deflected Xiao Dagang''s hidden attack. Even so, her shoulder was burning in pain.


    Xiao Dagang gave a cold smile and said, "The hatred between the Yin-Yang Camp and the Demonic Sect has been for decades. However, I, Xiao Dagang, have just arrived at the southern border and I do not wish to go against the Demonic Sect. Hehe, you can leave now! "


    "Leave?" Li Mo and Ah Bi looked at each other with eyes like lightning.


    The reason the Sky Demon Martial School was called the Sky Demon Martial School was because the Sky Demon Martial School had an absolute power in the Southern Wilderness.


    Ah Bi sneered, pointed her jade-like finger at the two carriages and shouted, "Release these two people, or else no one will leave this place. If the Sky Demon Sect says they will punish us!"


    "No exceptions?" Xiao Dagang asked indifferently.


    "No!" Li Mo''s eyes turned serious.


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" Xiao Dagang sneered and suddenly leaped into the air. He opened up his palm and grabbed at Li Mo and Ah Bi.


    Li Mo and Ah Bi were secretly shocked. This Xiao Huagang martial arts practitioner had actually grown several times stronger than before. The five fingers of his hand shot out several gusts of wind from his claw in midair. He was actually extremely powerful.


    The two girls hurriedly jumped up into the air, and at the same time, the curved daggers flew out towards the sky.


    "Clank, clank!"


    The strength of Xiao Dagang''s middle and index fingers struck the two scimitars. After the scimitar made two sounds, it was actually broken.


    Ah!" Ah Bi and Li Mo retreated at the same time.


    The duo did not expect that with Xiao Huagang''s martial arts cultivation, he would actually be able to launch a mid-air attack. The several strands of wind from his fingers actually broke the scimitars in Li Mo''s and Ah Bi''s hands.


    Xiao Dagang saw that Li Mo and Bi dodged his five finger attack, and was slightly startled. He then said calmly: "The Demonic Sect has been established in the Southern Wilderness for dozens of years. It seems that its foundation is not bad, but ¡­"


    "But what?"


    Right at this moment, two figures suddenly flew through the air and landed tens of feet away.


    "A drunkard?" Xiao Dagang''s eyes narrowed as he grunted.


    Sure enough, several feet away, they saw a young man wearing a long robe with a giant gourd on his back. He stood next to him with a smile. It was a handsome young man with an emperor''s blade on his back.

 C27

    The two who had come were Young Master Han and the wine servant.


    Upon seeing that it was Young Master Han, Ah Bi and Li Mo were overjoyed. Ah Bi cried out in surprise, "Junior Brother!" I found you, quickly come over! "


    Young Master Han''s gaze hardened as he nodded. He coldly looked at Xiao Dagang and said, "Xiao Dagang, since you killed my third grandfather, I, Yun Zheng, will definitely not let you off today. Die!"


    At this moment, Qi Heng and Duan Tian, who were on the prison cart, saw Young Master Han appear and immediately became high-spirited. They shook off their messy hair and shouted, "That''s right Young Master, kill this dog thief and avenge your third grandfather!"


    Xiao Dagang sneered and suddenly spun his feet. With a crack of the wooden flail, he lifted Qi Heng from the carriage with one hand and lifted him up high.


    Although Qi Heng was tall and sturdy, he was bound by an enormous chain. Both of his feet dangled in the air, and he shook the chain as he shouted, "Xiao Dagang, the dog slave of the Fusion Camp, I''m going to kill you ¡­"


    When Young Master Han saw that his eldest grandfather was in danger, he leapt into the air and struck out with his palm halfway. Young Master Han''s palm strength had already increased by several folds by now, and wind and lightning whistled beneath his palm.


    "You''re courting death!" Xiao Dagang laughed sinisterly as he suddenly raised his body to block Young Master Han''s palm wind. At the same time, his left hand swung and a violent palm wind tore through the air.


    As Young Master Han floated in the air, he threw out a palm. Suddenly, he saw Xiao Dagang use his own body to block. His face paled as he forcefully withdrew his palm force.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Xiao Dagang''s palm had already reached him, but Young Master Han''s palm had already withdrawn. Xiao Dagang''s palm had caught up and instantly appeared in front of him. He could only use his shoulder to block it.


    Blood spurted out of Young Noble Han''s mouth as he tumbled backwards, taking a few steps back.


    Ah Bi and Li Mo flew over in unison and landed by Young Master Han''s side, supporting him with their hands.


    "Junior brother!" "What''s wrong?"


    Young Master Han''s gaze was domineering as he gently wiped the corners of his mouth with his hand and said with a cold smile, "I must save my two grandfathers even if I die in battle this time. Otherwise, Young Master Han will be cutting himself off!"


    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked.


    Jiu Zun also narrowed his eyes, thinking to himself. This young man was truly stubborn. It seemed that he would have to put in a lot of thought if he wanted to lead an empire on the right path.


    Xiao Dagang laughed strangely as he said, "Kid, I originally didn''t want to be enemies with the Demonic Sect, but this time we are going to send Qi Heng and Duan Tian to the imperial capital. That is the boss''s intention, hehe!"


    As he said that, Xiao Dagang''s five fingers flicked and two gusts of wind shot out from his fingers.


    "Hu hu!"


    The wind from his fingers blew as a nearby rock broke into pieces. The pieces of the rock flew in all directions.


    Ah!" Ah Bi, Li Mo, and the alcohol addict all had aghast looks as they exclaimed out loud.


    One had to know that this piece of rock was extremely tough and tough. Even though it was several zhang away, Xiao Dagang had actually shattered it with just a few fingers. The strength of this finger attack was enough to cause even the drinkers to be tongue-tied.


    Xiao Dagang''s attack was intended to intimidate everyone, to shake the mountain and shake the tiger.


    Young Master Han sneered and suddenly reached out his hand to grab the air. With a flash of splendor, an emperor''s blade appeared in his hand. His gaze was like a torch as he said coldly, "Today, even if I die in battle, I will still fight!"


    Seeing that Yun Zheng had already unsheathed his saber, both Bi Li and Mo looked at each other. They did not dare to hesitate as they swung the swords in their hands and each of them took out a black iron zither from their back.


    Therefore, the assassins of the Yin-Yang Battalion also took out their weapons and surrounded Xiao Dagang.


    On the public road of ancient times, cold winds howled. A battle was imminent.


    The wine man hastily stepped forward and stood in the middle. He spread out his hands and shouted in a low voice, "Wait a moment. There''s something we need to discuss. How about you listen to what I, an old wine drinker, has to say?"


    "What''s there to say?" Young Master Han laughed coldly, his killing intent thick.


    However, although Young Master Han had not known this wine servant for long, he had impressed everyone along the way. Besides, this wine servant was a martial arts grandmaster of his generation, and although he was furious, he held it in.


    Xiao Huagang laughed coldly, "Drinker, your senior, Dong Zhongshu, is a popular person by the side of the emperor. Don''t you want to erase the emperor''s current intentions? "If you dare to stop the Yin-Yang Battalion from acting, how will you explain this to the imperial government?"


    Although the drinker was a romantic hero, he was born into the Confucian School. Now, the master of the Confucianism, Dong Zhongshu, had pushed for martial arts reform and turned his back on hundreds of families.


    The martial arts sects of the world were originally a complex bunch. The Confucian sects wanted to unite and become an imperial family. One had to fight with the sects and even fight with their weapons.


    The drunkard laughed out loud, "Commander Xiao, that''s right. Our Confucian School wants to support the improvement of our methods to ensure the prosperity of the empire. However, since the Fusion Battalion is here to kill in the Southern Wilderness, I, the drinkers, have no choice but to take care of it!"


    Xiao Dagang laughed sinisterly, his gaze tyrannical as he said in a low voice: "You want to interfere in the matter of the Fusion Camp? Hehe, no wonder you followed me all the way from the capital to the Southern Wilderness.


    With a wave of his left hand, hundreds of Yin-Yang Battalion assassins behind him suddenly rose into the air and surrounded Young Master Han and the others.


    "Humph!" If we kill them, it would be best to not leave a single one alive! " The green-winged witch, Li Mo, sneered. Suddenly, her five fingers pulled out the profound guqin. Suddenly, several gusts of wind shot out from her fingers, and numerous zither lights crazily blossomed.


    Jiu Zun stood in the middle and could not help but shout out, "No! These soldiers of the Fusion Camp are all warriors of our Darkhan Empire. How can they be used against our own men?"


    However, these men from the Yin-Yang Camp didn''t listen to the drinkers'' persuasion at all. Instead, they crazily rushed over.


    Ah Bi angrily said, "Junior Brother, go and save them! We will deal with them!"


    The Cyan Winged Witch and the Blue Luan Witch flew out at the same time like a pair of black-winged bats. Like a pair of black-winged bats, they activated their extreme lightness skills and circled around to attack.


    Young Master Han took a step forward and the Emperor''s Saber in his hand turned into an arc of light, chopping at Xiao Dagang.


    The Emperor Saber was an ancient, vicious blade. It was extremely powerful, and when it came out, it drank blood.


    "Hmm?" Xiao Dagang''s eyes flashed with a bright light as he looked at the emperor''s saber that Young Master Han had shot towards him. He could not help but be stunned as he thought to himself, ''This boy, his skill has also increased quite a bit.


    He couldn''t help but clench his fingers as he reached out towards Young Master Han''s saber.


    "Chi!"


    A burst of sparks shot out as the blade was caught by the five fingers of Xiao Dagang. Shocked, Young Master Han pulled back hard to find a way to draw it back.


    "Let go!"


    Young Master Han was astounded as he suddenly roared, the three strong currents of demonic domineering aura blooming crazily as his veins bulged.


    At this moment, Young Master Han had actually used all his strength to pull back and released the three demonic domineering auras from Demon Ridge''s three monsters. They were incomparably strong, causing the surrounding air to become sluggish for a moment.


    "Clang!" With a burst of sparks, Young Master Han withdrew his Imperial Saber, but couldn''t stop in time. He retreated a few steps before coming to a halt.


    "If the Emperor''s Saber doesn''t appear, then so be it. Once it appears, it will drink up all the blood. As expected, this is a well-deserved reputation!" Xiao Dagang exclaimed and pulled back his hand to take a look. Between his fingers, there was indeed a cut.


    After saying that, Xiao Dagang grinned as he gently placed his hand to his mouth and carefully licked the blood off his mouth.


    This Xiao Dagang had martial arts skills that he was well versed in. It could be said that both of them had similar strength, but this time, Xiao Dagang''s strength seemed to have surpassed his own by quite a lot.


    "What''s going on?"


    Just at this moment, a few people rushed over. One of them was just a few feet away, but Ma Ling came over and shouted, "Master drunkard, this person has already swallowed our sect''s Immortal Pill Book. His martial arts has improved greatly, he can''t be a match!"


    The drunkard turned his head to look and saw that it was Murong Lie from the Spirit Ancient Castle, leading a few subordinates flying over.


    When Xiao Dagang saw that it was Murong Lie, he flung his sleeves and sneered: "Big brother, are you going to join forces with outsiders to deal with me?"


    Murong Lie let out a loud roar and landed beside the alcohol addict. He cupped his hands and said, "Drinking Grandmaster, the subordinates of the Mo Sect have been destroyed. This traitor harmed his fellow sect members in order to obtain the Book of Immortality and the Book of Mo.


    Finished speaking, Murong Lie gave a loud shout and his subordinates also rushed in.


    It turned out that the Mo Sect had a long history, and later on, the side branches of the sect took over and attacked each other. Although the Mo Sect fell apart, the most powerful faction insisted on attacking and inheriting the true meaning of the Mo Sect.


    And Murong Lie was the sect leader of a "Non-Assault" faction.


    Xiao Dagang laughed loudly and said, "Collecting debts? Do you think I can rely on you? I, Xiao Dagang, swear that from this day forward, I will destroy the Mo Sect and become their heir!


    As soon as the word "kill" came out, all the assassins of the Zhen Xing camp jumped up and attacked towards the crowd. A strong murderous intent filled the air and suddenly, dust flew up in the air.


    Ah Bi and Li Mo sneered and said, "Junior Brother, let''s kill this dog!"


    The three of them exchanged glances and suddenly launched an attack towards Xiao Dagang.


    Xiao Dagang sneered and said, "A few brats dare to scratch the head of a tiger. They are truly daring. If they want to fight me, it would be best to invite your master!"


    After he had finished speaking, he waved his sleeve and a strong gale swept over. Abee and Li Mo were the first to be hit by it. They were swept back several meters by the gale.


    Young Master Han roared lowly and suddenly combined his blade into one as he rained down like a torrent of white light.


    The saber light flashed in the air as an arc of light appeared.


    Xiao Dagang sneered as he suddenly swung his arm, sending another strong gale. This time, he had already experienced the might of the Emperor Saber and would not show any mercy.


    Seeing that Young Master Han had actually used his body to ride his saber and directly rushed towards Xiao Dagang''s chest, the wine servant couldn''t help but be shocked and shout, "Kid, be careful!"

 C28

    Xiao Dagang had unintentionally swallowed the Immortal Deity Book and his martial arts had improved by several folds in the past half month. With his bare hands, he was able to easily contend against Young Master Han and the Second Enchantress.


    At this time, all of the assassins of the Forbidden Yin Camp rushed over as soon as they received Xiao JIang''s order. Murong Lie waved his arm and led the people of the Ancient Spirit Fortress to meet them head on.


    "Hehe, you little kids, if it wasn''t for your Master, I wouldn''t have been courteous at all!" Xiao Dagang''s eyes narrowed as he sneered.


    Then, he pressed his right hand down and a strong and violent aura burst out from his sleeve. He threw it towards Ah Bi and Li Mo. Although they had outstanding lightness skills, their strength was still a weak point.


    When the two saw the surging palm wind, they couldn''t help but shoot up with their scimitars and leap ten feet into the air.


    "Humph!" Return my grandfather! "


    Right at this moment, Young Master Han''s saber light suddenly shot down from the sky. It actually instantly broke through Xiao Huagang''s astral energy, and an arc of light directly pierced towards the center of his eyebrows.


    "There are many people that want to kill me, Xiao Dagang. When will it be your turn?" Xiao Dagang gave a cold snort and pressed down with his right hand. The force of his palm was so strong that Young Master Han''s Imperial Saber was bent into an arc.


    "Clang!"


    With a flick of the Emperor''s Saber, the saber light flashed in the air. A wave of ice-cold killing intent was followed by the bending force of the saber. It actually turned into a streak of cold light and pierced towards the center of Xiao JIgang''s brows.


    "Hmm?" Xiao Dagang retreated backward through the air.


    The saber light instantly vanished. The strike from the Emperor''s saber had already used all of Young Master Han''s strength. However, Xiao Dagang was only shocked for a moment before he retreated without a single injury. Xiao Dagang''s power was countless times stronger than it was a while ago. Even the drinkers had turned pale with fright.


    At this moment, the Wine Master was shocked and hastily waved his body. The large wine gourd in his hand swung into the air and he walked in, forming a circle around the four of them.


    The drunkard was a grandmaster of martial arts, a renowned elder of the Confucian school. If he were to act with his status, he would not attack Xiao Dagang together with his three juniors.


    However, the danger in front of them was truly beyond their expectations. If they didn''t attack, the three of them would not have been able to escape. Even they might not be able to escape.


    "Haha, you drunkard, it''s time for you to come up. Very well, today, I, Xiao Dagang, am a Grandmaster of the Confucian School. I want to see the true appearance of our Mo family''s martial techniques!"


    When Xiao Dagang saw that the drunkard had joined the fray, he immediately laughed out loud. His voice shook the surroundings and a crazy wind from his palm swept across the area for several meters. In an instant, it created a storm of noise and slowly drowned everyone out.


    "Junior brother, use the blade as the zither, a thousand miles in the world!" Li Mo shouted.


    "Using a saber as the zither, covering a thousand miles?"


    Young Master Han immediately came to his senses when he heard these words. The Demonic Sect used the Demonic Zither to rule the world, and the color of the martial world changed when they heard it. The Heavenly Demonic Zither of their master''s inheritance was a unique zither sound that could defeat hundreds of powerful cultivators.


    "Alright!" The Emperor''s saber shot through the air and suddenly landed horizontally in front of Young Master Han''s chest.


    "A desolate and ancient path, absolute zither music!"


    "The sound of the zither is unparalleled. It is an elegant and graceful stream of purple smoke that spans 10,000 miles. A beautiful smile will drink one''s blood!"


    "Drink human blood! One wave of a finger and it will be annihilated!"


    Young Master Han flicked his middle finger, causing the Emperor Saber to emit a zither hum as it cut through the air. The Seven Fiends Talisman shot out beams of green light at Xiao Huagang. The Emperor Saber''s chilling light was struck out in front of the zither music.


    "This... Was it a thousand miles in the world? " Xiao Dagang hesitated. At this moment, although Young Master Han''s blade aura hadn''t been enough to injure him, he remembered something else.


    The Sky Demon Sect could not fall out with them for the time being. Otherwise, this mission to the Southern Wilderness would likely end in failure. If this mission failed, how would Xiao Dagang be able to establish himself in the imperial city?


    As he thought of this, Xiao Dagang quickly retreated into the air and landed about ten meters away. He waved his sleeve and sneered, "Step down!"


    All the assassins of the Yin-Yang Camp backed off.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly and was about to pounce forward when the wine servant stopped him with a shout, "Don''t be reckless!"


    At the same time, the wine servant waved his sleeves and a strong gale pressed down, stopping Young Master Han from moving forward and forcing him to a halt.


    Drinker''s eyes turned cold as he stared at Xiao Giant Gang and laughed: "Master Xiao, do you think you can take advantage of the conflict between you and the Demonic Sect? Heh heh, if you return empty-handed from this trip to the southern border, I wonder what Lord Jiang will think? "


    He wondered how much this old man knew about his mission to the Southern Wilderness. Although his cultivation had increased greatly, he was still unable to break through. The highest realm of the Immortal Pill Book, forcefully killing this person in front of him must have caused a major illness.


    "When my martial art is complete, a mere Heaven Demon Sect is nothing!"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Dagang''s eyes were like lightning as he coldly stared at the wine man and said: "What are you waiting for?"


    Drinker laughed coldly, "Let Qi Heng and Duan Ling Tian go. We''ll each walk our separate ways!"


    "What a joke!" Xiao Dagang raised his head and laughed. Suddenly, he turned around and coldly said, "I want to kill all of you but none of you can do so within a thousand moves. To think that you would actually negotiate with me!"


    Liquor Man took a step forward and sneered again, "Although you were lucky enough to obtain the secret of the Mo family''s Immortal Deity Scripture, it''s only been a little more than a month. Your foundation is not firm, and the Baihui Acupuncture Point above your head is still your fatal point. Moreover, the palace master of the Demonic Palace might be nearby! "


    "Hmm?"


    When Xiao Dagang heard this, his gaze suddenly became sluggish and he coldly laughed, "You are indeed worthy of being a great master of the Confucian School. To be able to see through my weak point so quickly ¡­. "Alright, I will buy some face for the Demonic Sect today. After half a month, I will become sworn brothers with the Demonic Sect, and pay my respects to the mighty martial artists of the Southern Wilderness, the Demonic Palace!"


    After saying that, Xiao Dagang''s body swayed. With just a flash, he landed on top of a Steel Cavalry.


    Qi Heng and Duan Tian shouted from within the carriage, "Bastard, don''t run! Hand over your life!"


    Xiao Dagang snorted. Without even turning his head around, he suddenly raised his hand and both Qi Heng and Duan Tian''s prison carts instantly shattered. As if they had suffered a heavy blow, both Qi Heng and Duan Tian were sent flying ten feet away.


    The moment the two of them landed on the ground, they roared and flew into the air. Just as they were about to pounce towards Xiao Dagang, the wine servant quickly rushed over and pulled back the two of them with a chain in one hand.


    "What do you want, alcoholic?" Qi Heng said angrily.


    The drunkard raised the gourd and gulped down two mouthfuls. He then said with a sneer, "Don''t even think about suicide. If all of us attack him now, we might not be able to defeat him."


    Qi Heng, who was a hot-tempered person, shouted in anger, "Even if he can''t win, he must be killed. If he kills my sworn brother, he must be avenged even if it means death!"


    "Is that so? I''m afraid that if you were to catch up and fight to your death, there will be no one to retrieve your corpse! " The drunkard harrumphed and ignored him. Qi Heng was momentarily stunned and at a loss for words.


    Although the four of them were sworn brothers, they had been inseparable for decades. They were like brothers, and now that Lei Ba had been killed, the other three people could not help but feel grief and indignation.


    Young Master Han knelt down and kowtowed towards Qi Heng and Duan Tian, saying: "Two grandfathers, don''t worry. Even if Young Master goes through fire and water, you must take revenge for Grandpa Lei!"


    Qi Heng''s eyes narrowed when he heard this, and he shouted, "Alright, Young Lord!"


    However, before Qi Heng could finish, Duan Tian scolded him: "What the f * ck! Lei Ba is dead, and you''re dead. You''ve also lived for over seventy years, and if you die, you die. Is it enough for the young lord to face danger?"


    Qi Heng, Duan Tian, Lei Heng, and Tie Zheng had been protecting Young Master Han since they were young. They had gone through hundreds of battles and had a slim chance of survival.


    Upon hearing Duan Tian''s shout, Qi Heng''s gaze focused as he said dejectedly: "I didn''t expect that Xiao Dagang''s martial arts would have improved so much, putting Young Master in danger. We shouldn''t have done this. Could it be that Lei Ba died just like that?"


    After he finished speaking, tears started streaming down his face.


    Jiu Zun sighed and said, "Actually, I have a clear path to walk. I don''t know if all of you are willing to go. This way, we can seek revenge and unite as one!"


    Hearing that, Qi Heng cupped his hands and said, "Wine Apostle Master, please enlighten me!"


    "As far as I know, Xiao JIang''s purpose in entering the Southern Wilderness this time is to bribe a group of martial artists. He''s working hard to suppress the camp, and anyone who doesn''t surrender will be eliminated. I hope that everyone can stop his ambitions ¡­"


    "F * ck your mother! Xiao JIangang destroyed all the martial arts sects. Isn''t that your senior brother Dong Zhongshu''s suggestion? Otherwise, how could that dog-emperor chase after my brothers and the young master!" Duan Tian scolded before the drunkard could finish.


    At this time, all the people in the martial world knew that it was Dong Zhongshu''s suggestion to eradicate all the sects under heaven. However, the current Martial Emperor actually gave an edict that made the Confucian Sect the most orthodox under heaven.


    "Those in the martial arts world all thought that my Senior Brother had suggested the ''One Hundred Clans Are One'' technique, but in reality, it was the commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion who had misunderstood the Holy Will and plotted against them ¡­" "My senior brother suggested that we should follow the example of the ancients and unite the martial arts to ensure the prosperity and prosperity of the Empire''s foundation for thousands of generations!"


    Duan Ling Tian became even angrier when he heard this, and his numerous strands of white beard trembled in the wind as he scolded, "What a dogshit business! The hatred between us and the Liu Clan is irreconcilable ¡­ Young Lord, let''s go! "


    As he spoke, Duan Tian took a step forward and stood in front of Young Master Han.


    The drinker sighed when he heard this and said, "The world has been a peaceful place for hundreds of years. The people have enjoyed peace and tranquility for a few years, but who would have thought that the people would be able to survive the second death?"


    Young Master Han nodded. His eyes flickered, but he was only a fifteen to sixteen year old youth. His thoughts were simple, but in his ignorance, he felt that they were becoming mature.


    Li Mo and Bi Bi saw that Duan Tian was about to bring Young Master Han away, so they stopped him at the same time and said, "No, he wants to enter the Demonic Sect with us. Master is waiting for him!"

 C29

    Duan Tian had already been separated from Qi Heng and Young Master Han for seven years. In these seven years, it could be said that he had put in a lot of effort and painstakingly waited for Young Master Han to come down from the Demonic Sect.


    Qi Heng sneered, "No, even if the Heavenly Gate Palace Master himself comes, this old man will not let him bring the Young Lord away. Otherwise, this old man would be old enough to never have the chance to meet the Young Lord again!"


    Hearing this, Li Mo and Ah Bi were stunned and stopped in their tracks.


    However, since it''s the order of the Demonic Palace, who would dare to disobey? It had to be known that the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Mistress'' desire for killing was extremely cruel. Even if the Second Witch was her second disciple, she would not spare her.


    Everyone turned to look at Young Master Han.


    "How is it? Young Lord! " Qi Heng said angrily, "Could it be that Demonic Palace wants to use their power to intimidate the weak?"


    Young Master Han frowned. He knew that Qi Heng and Duan Tian''s two grandfathers were doing this for his own safety and felt that leaving Young Master Han by the side of the moody Demonic Palace was extremely dangerous.


    "My sect has helped me for seven years. Young Master would like to return to visit Master first ¡­ However, don''t worry, at most half a month or even several days, Young Master will definitely come to pick up the two grandfathers! " Young Master Han said to Qi Heng and Duan Tian with a bow.


    Qi Heng said angrily when he heard that, "How can we do that? If this old demoness insisted on letting the Young Master stay, even if the Young Master wanted to go down the mountain, he might not be able to do so! "


    As he finished speaking, he suddenly saw two figures in front of him go black. Li Mo and Ah Bi rushed over and actually grabbed towards Qi Heng at the same time with one hand.


    Young Master Han was shocked. The Cyan Winged Witch and the Blue Luan Witch were proficient in lightness techniques. This dash was like a light wisp of smoke that arrived in an instant.


    "Seniors, show mercy!" Young Master Han hastily took a step forward and moved to the middle, his hands flailing as he lowered them.


    The crowd never would have thought that the two witch would attack in an instant. The two of them came close to stabbing at Qi Heng''s forehead, and the two women were actually thinking the same thing.


    As Young Master Han swung his sword, a wave of demonic domineering aura instantly blocked the second witch. Li Mo''s eyes turned cold as she snorted, "Demonic Palace Master, anyone who desecrates will be killed without mercy!"


    As she spoke these words, Li Mo''s eyes were filled with an ice-cold killing intent, while Ah Bi''s gaze was cold and stern. Their minds were the same, clearly showing the strict rules of the Demonic Sect.


    Although Qi Heng and Duan Tian were already in the prime of their lives, their personality was extremely domineering. Especially when Qi Heng saw the two girls actually attacking him, he was both furious and humphed, yet he dared not speak out in anger.


    The Demonic Sect was different from other sects. Thinking about the fight seven years ago, when the Demonic Palace master used the Demonic Zither to kill hundreds of warriors of the Fusion Camp, he was still terrified even now.


    "Humph!" Qi Heng glanced at Duan Tian and then glanced at Young Master Han before remaining silent.


    Young Master Han clasped his hands towards the wine man and Murong Lie and said, "This time, my two grandfathers were saved. Thank you for your help. Young Master Han, thank you!"


    Hearing this, Jiu Zun and Murong Lie also cupped their hands together. Jiu Zun sighed and said, "With this guy''s current abilities, I''m afraid not many people in this world can subdue him!"


    Seeing that Young Master Han had agreed to follow the second witch back to the Heaven Demon Sect, the drunkard couldn''t help but hiss and raise his wine gourd to drink crazily. Murong Lie could only advise: "Master Wine Disciple, before the strong enemies come, I hope you will not be greedy!"


    The drunkard laughed out loud, "Brother Murong, don''t worry. The others are getting more and more muddled as they drink, while I, the drinker, am only getting more and more clear-headed. Haha!"


    Young Master Han knew what this wine man meant. He was advising himself to go astray. He turned to bow deeply at the wine man and said, "Junior understands senior''s intentions, don''t worry!"


    As he said that, he turned around and spoke to Mu Rong Li: "Uncle Mu Rong, my two grandfathers don''t have a place to stay right now. I want to invite senior to hide in the Spirit Castle for a while. I wonder what uncle Mu Rong''s thoughts are?"


    Hearing this, Murong Lie nodded his head and said, "Old Qi and Old Duan are both senior experts. To be willing to pay a visit to the Ancient Spirit Fortress, Murong Lie is truly honored. Young hero, you don''t have to worry!"


    When Young Master Han heard Murong Lie''s words, he couldn''t help but be surprised. It was obvious that Murong Lie was still brooding over the matter of Ah Bi breaking into the Spirit Ancient Fortress and killing many of the manor''s attendants. However, Qi Heng and Duan Ling Tian didn''t have any disagreements with the spirit fortress.


    Drinker also laughed and said, "Little brother, you can go. Leave this to me, the drunkard!"


    Young Master Han immediately thanked them and rushed to the Demonic Sect with the two girls.


    The three of them rode their way through the dust cloud. By sunset, they could already see the Shooting Peak. Smoke hovered around the peaks, but Li Mo''s eyes suddenly focused as she shouted, "Look!"


    Young Master Han and Ah Bi were startled upon hearing this. They followed Li Mo''s finger and looked over, only to see three figures leaping over the peak and the edge of the cliff, emitting a baleful aura.


    "It''s Master!"


    Abi exclaimed.


    "Those two are Su Wen and Xiao Dagang!" Young Master Han cried out in alarm.


    The three of them were like arrows that left the horizon as they shot towards the cliff.


    However, although the three of them were moving as fast as the wind, from afar, they could hear the sound of someone screaming, and they saw Su Wen and Xiao Dagang, one on the left and the other on the right, waving a gigantic chain in their hands, binding the hands of the Demonic Palace Lord.


    Although Young Master Han and the other two had extraordinary lightness techniques, they were several thousand feet away from the peak of the cliff. When the three of them reached the peak, where was the shadow of their master?


    "In order to save your Master, the three of you, from tomorrow onwards, annihilate the Spirit Ancient Castle, Devil King Stronghold, and the Heavenly Mystery Cave. Hehe ¡­" A voice came from the clouds.


    After which, the two of them pulled a huge chain that locked the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Mistress, and flew down the mountain. The three of them moved like rainbows, and in the blink of an eye, they had turned into three black dots.


    "The time limit is one month. Remember, remember ¡­"


    His silhouette had already disappeared, but his voice was still echoing in the sky.


    Young Master Han and the two girls couldn''t do anything when they saw their master being pulled away by the two. They didn''t even have the chance to react and couldn''t help but look at each other in astonishment.


    "What should we do?" Ah Bi looked at Young Master Han.


    The Heavenly Demon Sect had occupied the southern border for dozens of years, and the famous Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master was actually captured and taken away from the peak of the Sky Demon Sect? No one would believe it.


    However, this was the truth!


    Li Mo angrily said: "We will attack the Forbidden Yin Camp and kill Su Wen and Xiao Dagang, these two bastards, and rescue Master!"


    At this moment, of the three of them, although the Second Enchantress was older than Young Master Han, there was only one man, so Li Mo and Ah Bi were directed at Young Master Han.


    If it was before, Young Master Han would have rushed out as well, but after half a month, he had calmed down and said, "Seniors, let''s talk after we return to the Demonic Sect."


    Li Mo and Ah Bi could only nod their heads, and the three of them rushed back to the Demonic Palace.


    However, the moment they stepped into the Demon Palace, the three of them were overwhelmed with shock.


    In such a huge Heavenly Demon Palace, not a single person could be found. Even the person who brought the food had disappeared without a trace. Young Master Han looked around, but didn''t find anything.


    "Where did all these people go?" The three of them could not help but look at each other in surprise.


    Even if the Demonic Palace Lord was taken away by Su Wen and Xiao Dagang, the entire Demonic Sect, including the chefs and guards, numbered in the tens. How could he suddenly disappear?


    Li Mo sneered, "Could it be that the Yin-Yang camp ambushed and captured everyone?"


    Young Master Han muttered to himself for a moment, then looked towards the direction where Su Wen and Xiao Dagang had disappeared, shaking his head, "This is definitely a conspiracy. Last time when I went down the mountain, I thought that my Senior Sister and Master had been harmed!"


    Upon hearing that, Ah Bi''s eyes narrowed, and she said, "The previous time, it was Master''s wish ¡­ However, I am afraid this time, it is not that simple. Su Wen and Xiao Dagang are both the most powerful assassins in the Number One Martial Arts Camp, but they have also come to the Southern Wilderness! "


    "What''s there to guess? Destroy the spirit ancient castle, Demon King''s stronghold, and the people of the Heavenly Mystery Cave, and the truth will be revealed!" Li Mo flung her sleeves and said coldly.


    The spirit ancient castle, Demon King''s stronghold, and the Heavenly Mystery Cave were known as the Southern Wilderness'' top martial artists. Their reputations were not bad, and once they were destroyed, they would go against the entire Southern Wilderness.


    Could it be that someone wanted the entire Southern Wilderness to be filled with bloodshed?


    Who is it? Could it be the Yin-Yang Camp? But what was the purpose of this?


    Although Young Master Han had decided to be smart, this matter was too bizarre and he couldn''t figure out the mystery behind it. However, he could faintly feel that this had a great deal to do with his honored master.


    Li Mo saw Young Master Han meditating and did not speak. She thought that he was afraid and snorted, "I don''t care that much. I need to save Master.


    "What about you?" Li Mo turned to ask Ah Bi.


    Ah Bi''s gaze froze as she looked at Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han hastily strode forward until he stood in front of Li Mo and advised: "Senior Sister, Master will definitely save them, but to wantonly kill the Spirit Fortress, the Devil King''s stronghold, and the Tian Ji Cave, the martial arts sect will inevitably arouse the wrath of everyone. Furthermore, with the strength of the three of us, how can we kill the people of three great sects?"


    "Hehe, that means you''re not planning to save Master?"


    Li Mo''s gaze turned cold as a hint of coldness emerged in her pair of beautiful eyes.


    Ah Bi hurried over and advised, "Senior sister, junior brother, master will definitely save you, but we need to discuss this first ¡­"


    However, before Ah Bi could finish speaking, Li Mo sneered and suddenly leaped into the air, flying down the mountain.


    "You guys can discuss it properly. I don''t have that much patience!"


    The moment his voice fell, he was already several kilometers away.

 C30

    Seeing Li Mo leave without saying goodbye, Young Master Han and Ah Bi couldn''t help but be shocked and look at each other.


    "Senior Sister Li Mo has the best relationship with Master, and she is also an upright person. It looks like we have to hurry and find her. Otherwise, with his personality, he will definitely cause trouble!"


    As she spoke, Ah Bi''s gaze wavered as she looked at Young Master Han.


    "I''m worried that Master being taken away is a conspiracy!" Young Master Han cast his gaze into the distance. He already had a vague feeling that everything was a conspiracy.


    Although Su Wen and Xiao Dagang were powerful in martial arts, it would not be an easy task to kidnap their Master out of the Demonic Sect. Although the three of them had personally witnessed the Lord Heavenly Demon Palace being taken away, in Young Master Han''s heart, they could faintly feel that this was a carefully planned trap.


    Master, the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master used the Heavenly Demonic Zither to rule the world, but he didn''t even use the Heavenly Demonic Zither, yet he was kidnapped? This was too unbelievable!


    "Senior Sister ¡­" Not good, let''s hurry up and stop Senior Sister Li Mo! " Thinking of this, Young Master Han was greatly shocked. He hastily pulled on Ah Bi''s hand and said, "Perhaps there is someone who wants to provoke them. The Demonic Sect is fighting with the great sects of the southern territory!"


    "Why?" Abi asked, her eyes raised.


    Although Ah Bi had grown up in the Heavenly Demon Palace and had been trained to be a cold-faced killer, she had never been as secretive as Young Master Han. At this moment, she could not help but feel uneasy when she saw how suspicious Young Master Han was.


    Young Master Han creased his brow and asked in reply, "Senior sister A''Bi, do you feel that there''s something amiss with master lately?"


    "Abnormal?" Upon hearing this, Ah Bi could not help but narrow her eyes. After thinking for a moment, she shook her head.


    A trace of unease flitted through Young Master Han''s heart when he saw Ah Bi shake her head. Although he hadn''t interacted much with Master, after spending seven years together, he still felt that Master''s actions this time were rather unusual.


    Last time, Master told him to go down the mountain, and his goal was also to kill all the people in the Ancient Spirit Fortress. Although the appearance of the drunkards saved the Ancient Spirit Fortress from being slaughtered, this time, it was actually the two peak experts of the Fusion Camp that robbed Master at the same time.


    From what Su Wen and Xiao Dagang said before they left, they must have wanted Young Master Han and a bunch of their senior sisters to eradicate the Spirit Fortress, Devil King Stronghold and the Heavenly Mystery Cave.


    "Why do you want to kill all the sects in the Southern Wilderness like the Spirit Ancient Castle?"


    "Don''t tell me that the Yin-Yang Battalion can''t do it themselves?"


    Young Master Han hesitated for a moment as his suspicions grew. If his master held a grudge against Murong Lie''s seniors and juniors for escorting Wei Zifu into the palace, then his master could have completely destroyed the sects on his own.


    However, after twenty years of peace, the only explanation was that Master had already forgotten about the past enmity. However, after twenty years, why did Master want to exterminate all the sects?


    Thinking of this, Young Master Han hastily said, "Senior Sister A''Bi, this is bad. We have to find Senior Sister Li Mo as soon as possible. Otherwise, we''ll fall into someone else''s trap!" Just as A-Bi was about to ask for the reason, Young Master Han couldn''t help but ask her. He grabbed her hand and chased after her down the mountain.


    However, although the two of them had outstanding lightness techniques, even after chasing for a while, they were still unable to see even a shadow of Li Mo. They once asked along the way, but to no avail.


    "Would Senior Sister go directly to the Spirit Ancient Castle?" Young Master Han turned to look at Ah Bi.


    Ah Bi shook her head and said, "Although Senior Sister Li Mo has an unyielding character, she is still extremely cautious and would definitely not brazenly go to the Spirit Ancient Castle to kill people. Moreover, the Spirit Castle still has the Master Wine Master there, so Li Mo would absolutely not choose to attack the Spirit Castle."


    "Could it be ¡­" Senior Sister Li Mo will go to the Heavenly Mystery Cave or the Demon King''s stronghold? " Young Master Han was shocked.


    Amongst the three sects, the Ancient Spirit Fortress was the strongest, and Murong Lie''s martial arts were also the highest among the other sects. Moreover, the big wine disciple of the Confucian sect was at the Ancient Spirit Fortress, so Li Mo probably wouldn''t look for the Ancient Spirit Fortress to take action.


    Ah Bi nodded her head and said, "It should be either the Heavenly Mystery Cave or the Demon King''s stronghold. Let''s hurry up and chase them!"


    One must know that although the Demon King''s stronghold was quite far from the Heavenly Mystery Cave, the Demon King''s stronghold was the closest to the Heavenly Demon Sect. Young Master Han thought to himself that if Senior Sister Li Mo wanted to find these two sects to harm them, the most likely scenario would be to attack the Demon King''s stronghold.


    Sure enough, when the two of them had almost reached the Infernal King''s camp, Abi suddenly pointed with her finger and shouted, "Young Master, look!"


    He followed the direction of her finger and saw a cloud of thick smoke rising into the sky. A flame shot up into the sky, as if half the sky had been burnt red.


    "Ah, no!" The two of them were shocked and hastily raised their whips. The two horses roared and galloped towards the source of the fire.


    When they got near, they saw that a village had already been turned into ashes and there were many people watching from the village. These people were all carrying weapons and dressed in tight clothes, so it was obvious that they were people of the Martial Forest.


    "Damn it, I received the news that the Mo Sect was going to destroy the Devil King''s stronghold, so I rushed here. I didn''t expect that I was still a step too late. I have truly let down the chief of the Sang Stronghold!"


    An old man who needed to be elegant stepped forward and faced the boundless flames. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and sighed. He was obviously regretting that he had come too late.


    The white moustached old man had just finished speaking when he saw another person shaking his head and stepping forward, he sneered, "The Mo Sect was so chivalrous back then, and they became the main sect of Martial Arts. Unexpectedly, after the collapse, the sect has become a demonic sect, especially the ''Bright Ghost'' branch of the Heaven Demon Sect."


    At this moment, the hooves of horses kept swaying in the dust. Outside of the light of the fire, they were filled with righteous indignation.


    Seeing that someone was slandering the Demonic Sect, Ah Bi sneered and was about to attack when Young Master Han quickly pulled his arm. "Senior Sister, you can''t be rash. There must be something behind this!"


    Sure enough, once Young Master Han''s voice fell, a sinister voice sounded out from the crowd, laughing sinisterly, "I heard that the Demonic Sect not only wants to exterminate the Devil King''s stronghold, but also all the sects in the Southern Wilderness. Hehe, it would be best for you all to hurry home, perhaps this is a plan to lure the tiger out of the mountain?"


    "Luring the tiger out of its lair?" With this said, everyone was stunned.


    If the Demonic Sect wanted to kill their own sect and everyone came from afar, then they would have to go back as far as they could without getting into trouble. Everyone was shocked.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but sneer when he saw the hatred in everyone''s eyes directed at the Demonic Sect. "What makes everyone think that the Demonic Sect is the culprit? "Can I prove it?"


    "Evidence?" At this time, a person coldly snorted, stepped forward, pointed at a charred wall and sneered: "This is the evidence!"


    Everyone followed this person''s finger and looked up. Although the wall was charred and blackened, the big word "kill" was shocking. Below it were three small words: Devil Sect.


    Young Master Han''s gaze sharpened as he said, "As far as I know, the Devil King''s stronghold belongs to the Mo Sect''s'' Non-offensive ''branch. They have inherited the Mo Sect''s teachings and principles. Perhaps there is someone else who killed the Devil King''s stronghold!"


    "Someone else?" The man stared at Young Master Han for a moment, then said coldly, "Although the Devil King Stronghold, the Spirit Ancient Fortress and the Heavenly Mystery Cave are all from the Mo Sect, after staying in the southern border, they have gained the respect of all martial practitioners.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Look, who''s that?"


    Everyone looked towards where the thick smoke was coming from and saw a graceful shadow dashing out of the stronghold like a ghost.


    "Not good, that is the remnants of the Demonic Sect, chase after them!" Someone shouted out, and all the heroes leapt into the air, chasing after the black shadow.


    Ah Bi raised her head and saw the black shadow. She was also surprised for a moment before nodding at Young Master Han. "It''s senior sister!"


    Young Master Han also recognized the figure that disappeared in a flash. It was Li Mo. Although these tyrants had decent martial arts skills, it was impossible for them to catch up to Li Mo, who had outstanding agility skills.


    "Let''s chase after him and find out what''s going on. Let''s go!" Young Master Han pulled Abee''s hand and quickly passed over everyone''s heads, chasing after Li Mo.


    At this moment, it was already dusk. Outside the stronghold, it was pitch-black.


    After chasing for a while, the group of heroes did not see the two of them, and could only stomp their feet and curse at the eighteen generations of the Demonic Sect''s ancestors. At first, A-Bi did not know much about the origins of her sect, so scolding the ancestors of the Mo Sect was nothing to her.


    He knew that the fierce-looking guy had chased after him for a while, and continuously scolded the Demonic Palace Master.


    "Pah!"


    Ah Bi sneered. Suddenly, she swung the long whip in her hand high up into the air. That person was about to curse when his ears suddenly felt a chill. "My ears?"


    When the crowd heard his miserable cries, they were overwhelmed with shock. They didn''t know what had happened, but when they looked closer, they saw that a piece of his ear had been cut off.


    "Is it someone from the Demonic Sect?" Someone was shocked and asked with a trembling voice.


    When these words were spoken, everyone was stunned. The originally noisy area immediately became deathly silent.


    In the twilight, even the ferocious looking man could not see where the whip had come from. Among the crowd of heroes, only a few people had actually seen the Celestial Demon Sect''s martial arts, and yet they were still frightened of the sect''s might.


    "Bro, are you sure that the Demonic Sect hurt you?" Someone asked doubtfully.


    "Dammit, besides the Heaven Demon Sect''s thousand miles of land, who else could possibly hurt your ancestor?!" The injured man covered his ears with one hand and retreated quickly while cursing.


    "A thousand miles?"


    Hearing this name, almost everyone didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. Outside of the mountain stronghold, dozens of heroes all sucked in a breath of cold air, silent enough to hear a pin drop.


    Ah Bi and Young Master Han sneered and slowly stepped forward.

 C31

    Ah Bi and Young Master Han walked out of the crowd and activated their extreme lightness techniques to chase after Li Mo. They hoped to catch up to her and stop her before she disappeared.


    However, although the two of them were extremely skilled in their qinggong and had chased each other all the way out of the Demon King''s stronghold, they had not found anything even though it was dusk. Thus, the two of them had no choice but to stop.


    "Senior Sister A''Bi, I keep feeling that there must be something strange about this. How could Li Mo destroy the Devil King''s stronghold alone in such a short period of time?" Young Master Han''s gaze froze.


    Although Li Mo''s martial arts, especially her qinggong, could be said to be the best in the Southern Wilderness, but the Demon King''s stronghold had occupied the Southern Wilderness for twenty years.


    Ah Bi sighed and said, "Young master, I know about this. You don''t wish for it to be Senior Sister Li Mo''s doing, but you saw it just now. Senior Sister Li Mo has really appeared!"


    The two of them walked as they talked. The night wind was blowing gently, and the cold wind was blowing gently. Standing side by side, the two of them actually felt dismal.


    "Young master, Master said that your Han Family and the Liu Family have a feud ¡­ What will you do? " Abi suddenly asked.


    "Mm ¡­" Young Master Han spoke with a misty look, "I, Young Master Han, have grown up in the Heavenly Demon Sect. I have forgotten a lot about the feud between the Han Family and the Liu Family, but it turns out to be the son of the Han Family. I will enter Chang''an and demand an explanation!"


    Blood could not be chosen, because it was the Han Clan''s blood that flowed through his veins.


    "You still know your bloodline, but what about me?" Ah Bi''s gaze darkened. She faintly sighed and said, "Master said that even she doesn''t know my past. I only have a black birthmark ¡­ This is my only blood source clue! "


    A''Bi looked over at Young Master Han after she finished speaking. Her gaze was full of tender affection. Young Master Han happened to retract his gaze and met her gaze. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    The two of them had been in the Demonic Sect for seven years, and their hearts had already been connected from morning to night. However, due to the fear of the Demonic Palace''s master, they had never dared to reveal it, but now that their eyes met, they couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Young master, you''re saying ¡­ When you grow up, are you really going to marry me? " Abi asked in a low voice.


    "Of course it''s true. Senior Sister, Young Master can swear that if Senior Sister Ah Bi were to appear, she would definitely die a horrible death!" Young Master Han actually plopped to his knees as he spoke, swearing to the heavens.


    Ah Bi was greatly shocked and hastily supported Young Master Han. "Junior Brother, when did senior sister tell you to swear to come? "You ¡­"


    "Senior sister, this is what I was thinking in my heart. I just thought of something and said it ¡­" Senior Sister, are you crying? " When he saw Ah Bi''s pair of beautiful eyes, Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled. Two streams of tears rolled down his face.


    Ah Bi reached out a hand to wipe it away. She choked with emotion, "I''m a few years older than you. When you grow up, I''ll be too old to walk ¡­" you''ll find another one! "


    However, she still couldn''t say it. She was already satisfied when she saw Young Master Han''s naive face. If she stayed any longer, she would feel no regrets even if Young Master Han changed his mind.


    Young Master Han naturally didn''t know what Ah Bi was thinking. When he saw her gentle gaze, tears filled her face, but she didn''t know what to do. A pair of flabbergasted eyes silently stared at Ah Bi.


    "Let''s go, idiot!" Seeing the strange expression on Young Master Han''s face, A-Bi giggled.


    "Senior Sister, why did you suffer just now?" After a while, she laughed again, "Is this how a girl is like?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but ask after staring at her for a long time.


    Ah Bi thought for a moment before pinching Young Master Han''s arm. She said angrily, "What a fool! Just now, Senior Sister''s eyes had sand in them. Naturally, it was hard. Now that the sand has appeared, it was naturally a smile!"


    "In the sand? "I have to take a look ¡­"


    As he spoke, Young Master Han actually lowered his head to look at A''Bi''s eyes. She knew that although Young Master Han was only sixteen or seventeen, he had always been cultivating in the mountains. He was completely ignorant of the love between men and women.


    Abi pretended to be angry. "The eyes of a girl are not to be casually looked at by a boy ¡­" You are not allowed to look at other girls'' eyes casually in the future.


    As the two spoke, they had actually arrived at a small town. However, when they saw that the town was brightly lit with flickering flames, a manor was actually bustling with noise and there were numerous figures.


    Young Master Han thought this was odd and said, "It''s already night time, why are there so many people in this small town?" Could something have happened? "


    Ah Bi shook her head and said, "Young master, this small town is not far from the Demon King''s Camp. The martial artists of the Southern Wilderness all think that the Demon King''s Camp was destroyed by the Demonic Sect.


    Although the two of them had doubts that Li Mo was the one who annihilated the Devil King''s stronghold, Li Mo had truly appeared in the Devil King''s stronghold. The Devil King''s stronghold being exterminated was at least related to Li Mo greatly.


    Young Master Han nodded and smiled. "I''ll listen to senior sister!"


    The two lowered their straw hats until they were outside of the town. Then, they dismounted and walked forward with one hand on the other to a small loft in the town. There were already few people walking on the street and they would occasionally see one or two people.


    "Are we going to join in on the fun?" Young Master Han turned around and asked Ah Bi for her opinion.


    Ah Bi harrumphed and said, "Forget it, we should find an inn and rest up for a while. I am worried that Li Mo will make a move in front of us early in the morning."


    Young Master Han originally wanted to join in on the fun, but seeing that Ah Bi was unwilling, he could only giggle and say, "Then I''ll listen to senior sister!"


    Just as he was about to ask, he was suddenly startled. He backed up and sprinted towards the town, shouting as he walked, "I don''t know anything, I don''t know anything at all!"


    This sudden change immediately caused Young Master Han and Ah Bi''s eyes to narrow. They involuntarily grasped the scimitars in their hands. Clearly, something unusual had happened in this small town.


    At this moment, a few riders suddenly came charging in, surrounding Young Master Han and Ah Bi.


    "Who is it?"


    The leader was a man with a face full of cheeks. He held a large saber in his hand as he stared at Young Master Han and Ah''Bi with a domineering gaze. "At this moment, Abee''s straw hat was pressed down, and the strange bronze mask on her face was glowing with a cold light.


    Ah Bi grasped the scimitar in her hand and sneered: "Who cares about you? "Scram!"


    Hearing this, the man with cheeks sneered, "Once you enter the town of Langya, you have to be bothered by my three daggers. I am a bailiff and my origins are unknown. Please come with us to the yamen!"


    With that, the people behind him suddenly surrounded Young Master Han, Ah Bi, and the others. Each of them pulled out a saber from their scabbards, forming a triangular formation.


    Young Master Han saw that Ah''Bi was truly angered. If this was in the past, then these constables would have been so fearless in front of Ah Bi. He would have long since died. The green-winged witch''s orders were not random.


    "Senior Sister, since these people are the big brothers in charge, it seems that there is some misunderstanding. Let me analyze this!" As Young Master Han spoke, he cupped his hands towards the man with the cheek named Li Sandao and said, "Eldest brother, we are the artistes of the martial arts world here. It''s always been a rule ¡­"


    Young Master Han hadn''t finished when Li Sandao laughed coldly, "The rules are unruly. Go speak to the old master of the yamen. Heh heh, this lady ¡­" As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to push away Ah Bi''s straw hat.


    "Are you sure you want to see it?" A''Bi coldly snorted. Her voice was ice-cold to the extreme. Young Master Han hastily grabbed her hand and winked at her.


    However, just at this moment, a person walked out from a corner of an alley. This person carried a long sword on his back and wore a black robe. He also wore a bamboo hat that covered half of his face.


    On the bluestone path, only the door of a large family was lit up. Under the dim light of the yellow light, the figure of that person seemed exceptionally eerie.


    The man in black walked over step by step. The stone tablets beneath his feet creaked. Everyone looked towards the man in black. Even the man with cheeks, Li Sandao, took a step back in shock.


    "It''s him ¡­" "It''s him ¡­" The person behind Li Sandao was extremely shocked. With a trembling voice, he pointed at the black-clothed man and spoke to Li Sandao in fear. His voice had already become choked with sobs, and there was even a blur behind him.


    The black-clothed person walked slowly, one step at a time. However, with every step, the stone platform gave out terrifying sounds. Especially Li Sandao and the several people he brought along, they retreated step by step and hid behind Li Sandao.


    "You are Li Sandao?" A hoarse voice was squeezed out from the man in black.


    Li Sandao laughed coldly as he gripped Pu Dao tightly and laughed coldly, "That''s right, the head constable of the town of Langya, Li Sandao. Could it be that you are the Ghost Face Man who killed the thirty-one lives of the Jiang Clan?"


    "You two have good martial arts, but hehe ¡­" Tonight, our Heavenly Demon Sect is going to kill people, it would be best if you do not get involved! " With a snort, the black clothed man stopped ten meters away from the crowd and slowly turned his gaze toward Young Master Han and Ah Bi.


    When Young Master Han and Ah Bi heard this, they couldn''t help but be startled and look at each other.


    "Are you a member of the Demonic Sect?" Ah Bi sneered.


    The black-clothed man suddenly turned around, a pitch-black iron zither appearing in his hand. He flicked his five fingers, and with a few clicks, several streaks of light flew over.


    "Seven Fiends zither music!"


    Li Sandao and the rest of the people behind him were shocked and took a few steps back at the same time.


    Young Master Han snorted and waved the Emperor''s saber through the air. An arc of light met the numerous beams of light and flames shot out. Both of their gazes focused.


    The man in black hadn''t thought that Young Master Han would use a curved blade to knock down the light that he was sending out. He was also slightly surprised, and his face, which was covered by the bamboo hat, twitched a few times.

 C32

    When Young Master Han saw that this black-clothed man claimed to be a member of the Demonic Sect, the ruthlessness of his attacks was even more rare. Especially since he had actually impersonated the Sky Demon Sect''s "Seven Killing Zither Melody".


    The "Seven Annihilations Zither Sound" was the Heavenly Demon Sect''s first killing technique. It was said that it was created by the Demonic Palace and once it was mastered, it would shake the entire martial world.


    Although this man in black had also released the "Seven Annihilations Zither Sound" demonic aura from the zither, it was naturally difficult for outsiders to distinguish who it was. However, Young Master Han and Ah Bi were the direct disciples of the Demonic Sect, could they be deceived?


    Young master Han immediately dashed forward and closed the distance between him and the black clothed man with a stomp of his feet.


    The black clothed man''s Seven Evils Zither Sound attack had already been knocked out by Young Master Han''s scimitar. He already knew that he had encountered a troublesome expert, and had long since been prepared when he saw Young Master Han''s swift approach. However, Young Master Han was simply too fast. He was unbelievably fast as he reached out a hand and grabbed the black-clothed man''s shoulder.


    "Lie down!" Young Master Han roared in anger, then snapped his five fingers!


    "I don''t think so!" The man in black suddenly let out a cold laugh, and then his shoulder contracted. His bones let out a strange sound, and he actually slid away like a mud fish.


    The black clothed man broke free of Young Master Han''s claw and was obviously shocked as well. He hastily retreated backwards.


    However, he was fast, and Abee was even faster!


    A black shadow flashed. The man in black felt a cold sword tip pressing against his back. A chill went down his spine.


    "Speak!" Who told you to pretend to be a member of the Demonic Sect to kill people? " Ah Bi sneered. Her long sword moved an inch forward and stabbed into the black-clothed man''s back with a ''chi'' sound.


    The black clothed person was startled, and snorted: "Blue Luan Witch? So they were the two remnants of the Demonic Sect, do you want to know why? "Hehe, don''t even think about ¡­"


    After saying that, his head tilted and his body swayed a few times before collapsing to the ground.


    Young Master Han hastily bent over and pointed at the "spiritual altar" acupoint on the black man''s back. However, this fellow was already motionless. He flipped his hand and spat out a mouthful of blood, accompanied by a faint stench.


    "He committed suicide!" Li Sandao, who was standing behind them, focused his eyes and also pressed down on them. He lightly tapped the blood with his fingernail and shook his head as he said, "Red Crane''s Head. When it sees blood on one''s throat, there is no cure!"


    Young Master Han snorted and stood up. His gaze landed on Li Sandao''s face and laughed coldly, "You are the constable of the Darkya Town? Why are you following us? "


    They had already heard from the black clothed man that this couple in front of them was a member of the Heavenly Demon Sect. Furthermore, this seemingly weak girl was actually the Blue Luan witch of the martial arts world, the one that caused people''s hearts to tremble with fear.


    Li Sandao took a step forward and said with a sneer, "Yes, it is indeed our town''s constable who is quick with his three sabers. So what?"


    "How is it? You can cut yourself off! " Ah Bi''s gaze was ice-cold. The two deep eyes of hers glinted with a cold light, and her killing intent surged.


    When Ah Bi said this, Li Sandao and the few people behind him were immediately shocked and slowly retreated backwards. However, as their eyes filled with shock, they also calculated that escaping was almost impossible. Who would be able to escape from the Blue Luan witch''s sword?


    Young Master Han saw that Ah Bi had aroused her killing intent. Li Sandao had several people, but their martial arts were only third-rate. Even the black-clothed man couldn''t block a few moves. If Ah Bi wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as snapping her fingers.


    "Senior Sister, please spare them!" Young Master Han said softly.


    "Spare them?" A''Bi''s eyes narrowed. She slowly looked at Young Master Han before saying indifferently, "Junior Brother, ever since you left the Heavenly Demon Sect, you have changed. Perhaps this is a dangerous signal!"


    The sword in her hand slashed and returned to its sheath.


    "Senior Sister A''Bi, you''re really good. If it was Senior Sister Li Mo, she would definitely not agree to Young Master''s request!" Young Master Han took a step forward and reached out his hand to shake Abee''s hand. His face was full of smiles, but Abee only sighed and snorted, shaking his head as he left.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Li Sandao suddenly shouted from behind, "Thank you for not killing them. However, the man in black just now, pretended to be from the Demonic Sect and killed thirty-one members of the Jiang Clan. I, Li Sandao, will definitely report this to the magistrate court!"


    Upon hearing this, Ah Bi turned her head and sneered, "Do as you wish. My Heavenly Demon Sect has killed quite a few people, so what if we wrongly accuse them of killing more?"


    "I''m afraid it will be different this time around. The imperial government''s Yin-Yang Battalion''s vice commander, Xiao Dagang, has personally gone to the southern border with Huang Men and Lord Su Wen. Rumor has it that there are already seven thousand Yin-Yang Battalion assassins accompanying them ¡­"


    Just as Li Sandao was speaking, several figures suddenly flew over from the sky. Before they arrived, they swung their hands and all of them were like iron chestnuts, crazily flying towards Li Sandao.


    Ah Bi Er''s eyes were intelligent. Although these people were quick, how could they hide from her? She flicked her sword and shouted, "Impudent! How dare you kill in front of me?!"


    At first, Yun Zheng was only a second-rate assassin in the martial arts world. Who would have known that the seven people''s sword tips would buzz and their sword gleams would be extremely sharp? They were definitely not the typical assassins in the martial arts world, so it was obvious that they had undergone special training.


    Young master Han thought to himself as he brandished his emperor''s saber, simultaneously blocking his opponent''s attack. Sparks flew as the sword and saber clashed, several waves of hidden forces actually surged forward.


    "Eh ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­"


    The seven men cried out in alarm before retreating to surround the two of them.


    "Is this the silly boy that the lord spoke of?" one of them asked.


    "It''s probably because this girl isn''t bad. It''s a pity that I can only look at her now ¡­" But I can''t move. Damn it, when can I make my move? " One of them stuck his head out and said while clicking his tongue.


    "Fourth Bro, we''ve been f * cking forgotten about the lord''s orders. We can''t touch them this time. At that time, how can the lord not satisfy your little hobby?"


    The seven of them acted as if no one was around and started laughing.


    Ah Bi sneered and suddenly turned around. Her gaze sharpened as she spoke to Young Master Han, "Young Master, I''ve killed these people. You wouldn''t say that your elder sister recklessly killed people, right?"


    Young Master Han chuckled coldly as he suddenly took a step forward and said, "If senior sister doesn''t kill these scum and junior master can''t let them go, why would he complain about senior sister killing someone?"


    As he spoke, young master Han had already released a beam of blade light, slicing open an arc of light and shooting towards a person.


    When this person saw Young Master Han''s blade flash by and the arcs of light flash like lightning, his gaze froze. The seven longswords actually pressed down on Young Master Han as seven strange arrows pierced through the blade and shot towards him.


    "Profound Nether Seven Swords?" Ah Bi watched from the side, her beautiful eyes suddenly flashing. She said coldly, "The Profound Nether Seven Swords are the most notorious devils of the Western Regions. How did they end up in the Southern Wilderness?"


    Since she was a child, the Heavenly Demon Sect''s Palace Master relied heavily on assassins. The seven of them only needed to flash their swords to guess the origin of the newcomers. Seeing that they had been exposed, the seven of them were slightly startled.


    It had to be known that the Profound Nether Seven Swords was unpopular in the Western Regions. Moreover, the current army of the imperial court was advancing to the west. The Profound Nether Seven Swords were originally one of the seven sects.


    However, all seven of them had eccentric personalities and walked the path of evil spirits. They had always sold their worth as assassins, yet they didn''t abide by the rules of the martial arts world. Their martial arts were high, and yet they went back on their words.


    It was said that he had bribed the Xuanming Seven Swords to assassinate the envoy of the Han Dynasty. However, the envoy of the Han Dynasty paid twice the price and instead, turned the Xuanming Sword around to kill the Great Wen Lord in one blow.


    However, although the Profound Nether Seven Swords were infamous, their attainments in sword arts were unrivalled in the Western Regions. Amongst the seven of the Profound Nether Seven Swords, there was actually one named "Pinkie Sword Sovereign", who was hated to the bone by all the sects in the Western Regions.


    "It seems that since he''s called ''Lord'', or if he has already joined the Fusion Battalion, we will kill him!" Young Master Han roared lowly as he suddenly wavered beneath his feet, deciding to use a lightness skill as he moved past one of the heads and slashed down towards his arm.


    As Young Master Han''s cultivation grew stronger, the devilish domineering aura within his body rose crazily, turning the Emperor''s saber into a black flame. The light quickly concealed itself into the blade as the seven saw this, they couldn''t help but be startled and brandished their swords to block as seven strands of true qi directly shot towards Young Master Han through the tip of the sword.


    "Clang!" A burst of sparks shot out and a cold light blossomed. The seven of them were moved to the point where their arms became numb and they quickly retreated.


    Young Master Han''s killing intent had already been triggered as he suddenly rushed forward with a single strike. Just as he was about to kill one of them, a bizarre shadow rapidly descended from the back of a house.


    "Who is it!"


    Young Master Han was also astounded. This person had arrived in the air, his body technique and strength at the first level.


    "Hehe, your cultivation has improved quite a bit, you will soon know who I am!" "Hehe!"


    This person''s arrival was fleeting. Young Master Han and Ah Bi were actually unable to clearly see the other party''s appearance, much less Li Sandao and a few other people. They only felt a streak of profound light pass by them, and they''d already disappeared without a trace.


    Young Master Han was about to give chase when Ah Bi hastily pulled on his hand. "You can''t chase after him. His cultivation has already reached the profound realm, so even Master might not be able to defeat him. It seems like Senior Sister Li Mo is in danger!"


    "Senior Sister Li Mo is in danger?" Young Master Han was startled.


    Ah Bi nodded her head and said, "Senior Sister Li Mo and I have always been familiar with the experts from various sects in the Southern Wilderness, so it can be said that we know them like the back of our hands. But who would have thought that this time around, even the Profound Nether Seven Swords from the Western Regions have set foot in the Southern Wilderness. These people are all peerless masters! "


    Young Master Han also frowned when he heard Ah Bi''s words. There had been countless peak experts mixed in these past few months in the southern border. Could it be that a crisis was about to occur?

 C33

    Young Master Han and Ah Bi decided to rush to the Tian Ji Cave first. If Senior Sister Li Mo were to rush before everyone and kill someone in the Tian Ji Cave, the two of them could stop her first and investigate the culprit behind this conspiracy.


    However, if one thought about it carefully, most of this had to do with the Demonic Sect. The Devil King Stronghold had been slaughtered in one night and Li Mo had appeared, but how could all the heroes of the martial arts world have arrived at the same time just because of this?


    Moreover, when the people who came saw that the Devil King''s stronghold had been razed to the ground, they started to stir up trouble. They pointed their spears at the Heaven Demon Sect as if all of this was done by them.


    The Demonic Sect had a strange behavior in the southern border, they were not accepted by the martial world, they were always regarded as demons. The Demonic Sect''s martial arts were also very powerful, they had always been arrogant, and even the people of the Demonic Sect did not want to be part of it.


    "Senior Sister A''Bi, we have to leave Darkya Town as soon as possible. If we delay it, Senior Sister Li Mo might be set up by someone!" Young Master Han quickly told Ah Bi.


    Although Li Sandao was astonished, he mustered up his courage and said, "If the two of you go to the Cave of Heavenly Secrets, you will definitely fall into someone else''s trap, or someone else might be waiting for you two to crawl into their pockets!"


    "Hmm?" Ah Bi and Yun Zheng were stunned for a moment as their gazes focused on Li Sandao.


    Li Sandao chuckled and said, "You so-called martial artists have nothing to do with my, Li Sandao''s, revenge. However, since I am from the public, I have no choice but to take care of these thirty-one lives!"


    "So what?" A''Bi coldly snorted. Her eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Li Sandao was unafraid as he continued, "Although the Jiang family is not a large family in the town of Langya, they have always been a kind and generous family, with a good name spread all over a hundred miles. Plus, the head of the Jiang family, Jiang Yi Hang, is also a disciple of the Confucian school.


    When Young Master Han heard this, he could not help but ponder for a moment. This black-clothed man had disguised himself as a disciple of the Demonic Sect to kill a disciple of the Confucian Sect. He was obviously trying to draw aggro from the Demonic Sect.


    It was no coincidence that the Heavenly Demon Sect was already trapped. Could it be the Imperial Court?


    Thinking of this, Young Master Han hastily cupped his hands towards Li Sandao and said, "Big Brother Li, since you are a member of the government, have you heard of any imperial edicts recently concerning the martial arts faction?"


    Li Sandao thought for a moment and replied, "There is one thing. It was sent to the capital a few months ago and an imperial edict was given to the magistrate court. If there is a battalion requesting cooperation, they must do their best to help. Otherwise, we will punish them for conspiring against us!


    It had to be known that when the imperial government ordered the fall of the Great Qin Empire a hundred years ago, it was also the imperial court that ordered the martial arts world to submit to it. The Liu Clan took the opportunity to take control of the River Mountain Society.


    "The Southern Wilderness is thousands of miles away from the imperial city of Chang''an. It is said that many of the disciples of the Confucian School have also come! " Li Sandao''s gaze shifted to Young Master Han, his expression flickering.


    Young Master Han saw that Li Sandao''s words were flickering and could not help but sneer. "Big Brother Li, just say what you want to say. Why are you hesitating? Isn''t it straightforward enough?"


    Hearing this, Li Sandao paused for a moment. He first glanced at Ah Bi before cautiously speaking, "There''s an imperial edict: ''Repel the 100 Families'', isn''t this matter related to the Demonic Sect?"


    "What do you mean?" Ah Bi''s gaze froze.


    It was obvious that Li Sandao wasn''t particularly on guard against Young Master Han. It was just that A''Bi''s pair of aloof, cold eyes exuded a murderous aura that made one feel sharp at the back, or that she was about to suffer if she accidentally provoked him.


    Li Sandao slowly sheathed the blade in his hand and turned around to wave his two subordinates forward. He then cupped his hands towards Young Master Han and Ah Bi and said carefully, "The Demonic Sect is a branch of the Mo Clan and is a well-known fact in the world. The Confucian Sect''s intention is to control the martial arts world in one go.


    When Young Master Han and Ah Bi heard this, they immediately felt that this made sense. They couldn''t help but wonder, could this series of events be what the Confucian School called the "one hundred out of one''s hands" move? From this deduction, could it be that the Yin-Yang Battalion was the same as the Confucian Sect, appointed by the Imperial Court? If that was the case, then ¡­ Master drinker?


    When he thought of the Wine Master, Young Master Han couldn''t help but feel anxious. If the Wine Master and the Yin-Yang Camp teamed up, those few grandfathers of his would be at the Spirit Ancient Fortress. Were they not wolves entering the mouth of a tiger?


    "Senior Sister Ah Bi, this matter seems to be a little strange!"


    Young Master Han was a man of high intellect after all. After careful consideration, he felt that although the matter of the Confucianism and the Forbidden Yin Camp colluding with each other couldn''t be ruled out, the chivalry of the wine master couldn''t be concealed.


    "Mm. Young master, what do you think?" Ah Bi couldn''t help but ask Young Master Han for his attention.


    Young Master Han nodded. His gaze then turned to Li Sandao and said, "Brother Li, I want to look for you brothers to make a show. I wonder if Brother Li is willing to help?"


    Li Sandao laughed and said, "I, Li Sandao, am just a lowly constable. Even if I wanted to help Young Hero, I would not have the strength to do so. I am only willing to serve a small task like running errands."


    Big Brother Li is too serious. I estimate that there must be someone who instigated a fight between the Confucian Sect, the Mo Sect, and even the various factions in the Southern Wilderness. Even if we head to the Heavenly Mystery Cave now, it would be impossible to save the fire. Young Master Han bowed towards Li Sandao with utmost sincerity.


    When Li Sandao saw that Young Master Han didn''t seem to be a crafty person, he nodded his head and expressed his willingness to help.


    It turned out Young Master Han had suspected that the so-called Demonic Sect destroying the Devil King Stronghold, Spirit Ancient Fortress, and even the Heavenly Mystery Cave must have been instigated by someone, hoping for the various factions in the southern territory to fight each other.


    At this time, all the martial artists from the various sects in the Southern Wilderness were rushing to the Heavenly Mystery Cave and would receive mysterious news. This was the purpose of the person who spread the news; it made all of the martial artists in the Southern Wilderness think that it was the Demonic Sect.


    Young Master Han knew that it would be three days before he could reach the cavern of destiny, even if he was at his fastest speed right now.


    He might as well use Li Sandao''s subordinates and tens of people to rush to the Tian Ji Cave with great fanfare, and threaten to destroy the Tian Ji Cave in three days.


    As a result, all the martial artists from the Southern Wasteland would not act rashly. If the Sky Demon Sect were to act rashly, the effect would be greatly reduced.


    Young Master Han chuckled, "Big Brother Li, with this, not only will you be able to clear our Heavenly Demon Sect''s suspense, but you might also be able to find the murderer who killed the thirty-one lives of our Jiang family!"


    "Good!" "Gao!" After thinking about it carefully, Li Sandao could not help but applaud.


    Only Ah Bi gave a cold laugh and snorted, "My Heavenly Demon Sect has killed quite a few people. So what if I''ve wronged them a few more times?"


    That night, Young Master Han and Ah Bi stayed in the Darkya Town. On the morning of the second day, when the sky had just begun to turn dark, Li Sandao had already gathered a dozen or so people from all the manors. They were all dressed in fine robes and changed into weapons suitable for use as they waited at the entrance of the tavern.


    Young Master Han sat cross-legged in his room that night and cultivated quietly. When he woke up the next day, he felt his spirit tremble and his eyes were slightly red.


    Li Sandao had long since received instructions from Young Master Han and had sent several people to the tailor shop. They had spent the entire night making up a large banner with three words written on it ¨C Heaven Demon Sect. They had also ordered two long sails.


    A group of people was heading all the way to the Heavenly Mystery Cave. On the way, they said: Three days later, destroy the Heavenly Mystery Cave.


    On the first evening of the first day, they had arrived at the boundary of the stream. When they exited the official road, they saw that the mountain ranges were empty. Han Shaofeng and A''Bi drove side by side, and along the way, countless small gangs followed them. By the time they reached the stream town, there were already more than a hundred people.


    "Brother Han, this entrance to the stream is the southern ghost gate. This place is densely packed with mountains and forests, and there are often strong experts roaming about. Do you want to switch to the southern stream?" Li Sandao asked while slapping the horse from behind.


    Young Master Han laughed heartily, "Although there''s a lot of momentum this time, I''m afraid we''ll have to make a bigger ruckus. Otherwise, we won''t be able to make much of a difference!"


    Li Sandao was startled by these words and looked at Young Master Han in confusion.


    Ah Bi harrumphed and said, "Junior, what you mean is that this time, if anyone dares to cross the stream, kill them all. Let the entire Southern Wilderness know that we, the Demonic Sect, are heading to the Heavenly Cave!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Li Sandao had some hesitation in his heart. His smile froze on his face.


    One had to know that a river gang of robbers were rampant in the southern border. The various prefectures had mobilized tens of thousands of troops to suppress them, but none of them succeeded.


    Although Li Sandao was a bit nervous, he had no choice but to brace himself and warn his subordinates one by one. If they were to arrive at Ma Zifeng, they had to be extremely alert.


    When they arrived at the top of the river, the public road suddenly became narrow, surrounded by towering ancient trees. When they arrived at the edge of a red river, they saw waves crashing against the sky.


    Ah Bi lowered her head and whispered into Young Master Han''s ear, "This river sounds like it''s flowing water. It''s said that it came from the six great mountains and poured down for hundreds of miles. These rivers flow in all seasons, washing away sand and causing the water to turn pale yellow!"


    At this moment, a figure fell from a cliff like a giant eagle and landed on a bamboo pole that was inserted into the riverbank.


    "Look!"


    Upon seeing that person, the expressions of the crowd all changed. With a ''shua'' sound, all of them took out their weapons.

 C34

    This person fell down, his body was as light as a swallow, even Ah Bi who was proficient in lightness skills was shocked. It had to be known that even though she had rushed down a cliff and stuck firmly to a bamboo pole, this lightness skill was something that even her Master, the Demonic Palace Lord, would not be able to grasp so easily.


    However, he was slender, obviously a woman wearing a bamboo hat and holding a reed in her mouth. Her back was pierced with a long sword, and her posture was as cold as ice.


    "I''ll go meet her!" She threw her horse''s reins and snorted angrily. Then, she jumped into the saddle and left as well.


    Young Master Han was taken aback and was about to intervene to stop her when it was too late. Abe''s figure flashed through the air, actually dashing towards the woman on the bamboo pole.


    When everyone saw Ah Bi leap out, they raised a hand to chase after the green wind. They were all aghast, as expected of the "Azure Wing Witch", even with this light body cultivation technique, they had never seen ten people coming out of it.


    However, at this moment, everyone''s heart palpitated. Who exactly was stronger than these two girls?


    The woman on the bamboo pole was startled when she saw that A-Bi had rushed over. She swung the bamboo pole, and with a flick, it rose to a height of several feet. Then, she swung it towards A-Bi''s whip.


    "Ah Bi, be careful!"


    When Young Master Han saw the woman, he moved in an extremely feminine manner. Halfway there, he curled the soft whip and let out two crisp "pa pa" sounds. He was worried that Ah Bi had underestimated her opponent.


    However, besides the Demonic Zither and the Qinggong, the other ultimate technique of the Demonic Sect was the Flexible Whip Technique, and the Demonic Palace Master had also taught this ultimate skill to Ah Bi and Li Mo since young. Seeing that the other party had actually used the Flexible Whip, Ah Bi let out a sneer.


    "What a strong girl!" The opponent coldly snorted. He actually knew the power of Abi''s whip technique like the back of his hand. No matter how Abi changed, the opponent just simply swung the whip and broke it.


    Although Ah Bi was surprised, she didn''t stop her attacks. Instead, her attacks got fiercer and fiercer. When her opponent drew back, Ah Bi suddenly made a feint, buying a flaw. The opponent was deceived, and she swung her whip over.


    "Retreat!" Ah Bi coldly snorted. The soft whip in her hand had already wrapped around his wrist.


    Just as Ah''Bi thought that her plan had succeeded, suddenly, a tyrannical force came from the opponent''s soft whip. Not only did it dissipate the force exerted by Ah Bi, but the opponent even changed the direction of her whip technique, sweeping towards her neck.


    "Ah ¡­" Ah Bi exclaimed and quickly retreated. However, she was still a step too late. The black hair on her head gently whipped her opponent, scattering like a waterfall.


    "Stop!"


    Young Master Han had long since watched the battle and had anticipated this when he saw the woman make her move. Young Master Han was well aware of Ah Bi''s personality. If he forcefully stopped her, she would definitely not agree. Instead, it would be better for her to take advantage of her failure to help him.


    The woman saw that although A-Bi was in danger, she still managed to throw herself away. She was slightly startled, but she didn''t immediately give chase. However, at this moment, a flash of light chased after her, instantly arriving in front of her.


    Young Master Han was anxious to save his friend. He had yet to arrive when a tyrannical palm cut through the air, causing the air to vibrate and emit the sound of crackling thunder.


    The woman was also taken aback when she saw that Young Master Han had arrived with great momentum. The strength of this palm strike was far beyond her expectations and she had no time to retreat. She could only face it head on with one palm.


    "Bo!"


    The moment the palms met, a strong wind blew, and the surface of the river was splashed with water. The woman was startled, and her bamboo pole suddenly snapped in two. Fortunately, her qinggong was high, and her two feet borrowed a little strength to land on a stone beam opposite of her.


    Although Young Master Han''s palm strike cut through the air, its accuracy and strength were just right. He thought that he would definitely knock his opponent down the river, but who would''ve thought that this woman would meet his palm head on? And this palm strike was extremely soft, completely unlike a Middle Earth martial art, it seemed to have originated from the Western Regions.


    When the woman landed on the stone beam, her gaze froze as she glared at Young Master Han. She seemed somewhat surprised as she chanted, "Young Master Han, what are you going to do if you don''t want revenge?"


    Young Master Han was startled upon hearing these words. The woman''s voice seemed to be in her thirties and knew him like the back of her hand. However, the woman had lowered half of her face, obviously not wanting to let him see her face clearly.


    "Young master, if you kill her, why are you wasting time with him!" Being forced by the other party, Ah Bi was so flustered that she almost fell into the river. Only at this moment did she regain her senses and point at the woman, shouting to Young Master Han.


    However, the woman only smiled sinisterly. She then turned around with her back facing the two and coldly said, "I urge you to return immediately and not enter the Heavenly Cave. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences!"


    With that, the woman''s feet pushed off the water surface and she flew up. Surprisingly, she went against the current and disappeared into the smoke.


    Ah Bi snorted and was about to give chase when Young Master Han hastily stopped her with a hand. "Senior Sister, this person''s qinggong is superb. He can''t be caught!"


    Indeed, in the blink of an eye, the woman had already appeared on the other side of the peak. Looking back, he sneered, "Listen to my advice and return to the Heaven Demon Sect. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences yourself!" With that, he left.


    When Young Master Han saw this figure, he frowned. This figure seemed familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he''d seen it before.


    "Is this considered a warning to the Demonic Sect? We do not believe in evil! " Ah Bi snorted. "Young master, this girl is most likely part of the Yan Gang. She''s trying to stop our plan. We have to get ahead of her."


    "Not good, Senior Sister!" Young Master Han suddenly thought of something and spoke up urgently. "Senior sister A''Bi, you and everyone else will be held back. I''ll be leaving first. This person has a great relationship ¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Ah Bi was startled and was about to ask further questions when Young Master Han shot out like a Mysterious Arrow. With a few ups and downs, he chased after the woman who had disappeared.


    Young Master Han''s cultivation was exceedingly strong at the moment. With all his strength, he''d made it to the precipice of the mountain. Looking around, he saw a small path several kilometers away with smoke billowing.


    "Halt!"


    Young Master Han let out a long whistle that rang out like a bell. It traveled far away, but the woman only turned her head abruptly and didn''t stop. Instead, she raised her whip and sped away.


    Although Young Master Han''s power was superb, and the three demonic auras in his body were churning and churning, his figure was like a shadow as he rushed after her. However, his stamina was limited, and he was far away, so he was unable to keep up with the woman''s galloping speed for as long as he could.


    Helpless, he looked up and saw a manor not far away. The manor was located under a mountain. It surrounded several villages and a large road went through the north and south.


    Arriving at the village entrance, he saw three large ancient characters written on a stone tablet beside the road: "Carefree Manor". At the side of the village road, a tavern''s flagpole was fluttering in the wind.


    Young Master Han had chased after the woman for more than ten kilometers, feeling hungry. When he saw the tavern, he couldn''t help but get addicted to it and walk straight towards it. He smiled wryly to himself; this was the first time he''d learned to drink with the wine after making friends with the wine master.


    Entering the tavern, he saw that the tavern was decorated opulently. The calligraphy and calligraphy on the wall showed that it was much more impressive, and the calligraphy had the air of a reputable expert.


    Young Master Han was originally from the Han family. Although he was forced into the martial arts world, his four benefactors were all well versed in martial arts and had been taught to each other since a young age.


    "An objective person is indeed someone who knows his stuff ¡­" Upon entering, I stared at this set of "Jiangnan River Village". I must know that this set of excellent works took me half a year to finish! " As soon as he finished speaking, a green-robed elder strolled out. He was stroking a few strands of white beard as he approached while shaking his head.


    "So it''s the shopkeeper. I''m a boorish person, how could I recognize you, old man Mo Bao?" Young Master Han hastily cupped his hands.


    Although this old man dressed in green lived in the countryside, his scholarly aura made others feel reverence for him. He laughed and said, "I have made little brother laugh, although this old man''s < < Southern Water Country > > is a bit flashy and unrealistic, it seems like it''s a bit lacking in both beauty and beauty. However, when you look at it carefully, you couldn''t find even a single flaw ¡­ "Enough!"


    Young Master Han smiled when he heard this and said, "Senior''s" River South Water Village "only has a few lines left over, resonating with the sunset.


    The old man was shocked when he heard this. He smacked his forehead and said: "It''s true, it''s true." "Good, good, good. You have good eyes indeed!"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but think it was funny. This old man originally opened a tavern, but he''d started arguing with the customers about his excellent work. No wonder his business was so poor.


    Just at this moment, a middle-aged woman hurried out and gave Young Master Han a slight nod. "Esteemed guest, I don''t know what to say. Look at this old man of mine ¡­" "Sigh, just this bit of hobby!"


    "Give me a bowl of noodles and a bowl of wine. I''ll leave after I finish eating!" Young Master Han answered.


    Who would have thought that the old man in the long green robe would suddenly turn around after looking at "Jiangnan River Village" and pull Young Master Han''s hand. "What did you ask me about just now? "To tell you the truth, this old one really isn''t a local ¡­"


    The old man was about to continue when the middle-aged woman suddenly stepped forward. She pulled at the old man and angrily said, "The older you are, the more confused you become. You are just spouting nonsense!"


    With that, he pushed the old man towards the inner hall. The old man was unwilling to give up as he said, "Old woman, why are you pulling me here? "It''s rare to see you like this, little brother. I''ll pay for the wine ¡­"

 C35

    Young Master Han picked up a stool to sit down and couldn''t help but laugh to himself. This old man in green was quite pedantic and aloof even in such a remote place.


    However, since ancient times, all those who had learned were hidden in the streets. Young Master Han had no time to think and could only wait until his belly was full to the brim before setting off.


    Just then, two people came in with a middle-aged man in their arms. The man''s clothes were all stained with blood, and the three of them sat down in front of Yun Zheng, cursing.


    "Damn it, this damned woman. She won''t be able to escape our Northern Flows gang anyways. We must get that Ferghana Horse back ¡­" "Aiyo, can''t you lower your voice a little?"


    The injured person was a man with a cheek that was over fifty years old. He seemed to have been whipped on the head, leaving a deep scar. His arm had been dislocated, and he was screaming in pain like a pig being slaughtered.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman came out from the lobby. When she saw the three of them, she couldn''t help but be surprised and asked: "Third Boss, what happened to this injury?"


    The man saw that it was the middle-aged woman who came out. He waved his right hand and impatiently said, "Go, go! Call the shopkeeper out. This time, he accidentally threw a small shadow and asked the storekeeper to bring some medicinal wine!"


    Young Master Han didn''t care at first and thought that these three looked like bandits. It looked like they had been injured in an internal strife, but one sentence from one of them actually gave Young Master Han a shock.


    One person said: "Third Boss, this woman is very ruthless. Her qinggong is also very high. Even if we catch up, we still wouldn''t be able to do anything to her, right?"


    Another person nodded and said, "It''s best to consider this matter carefully. Otherwise, we must inform the boss of the capital that the Ferghana Horse has been robbed, and this is not a small matter. Moreover, we have already agreed to the vice commander of the Zhen Xing camp."


    As the two of them spoke, they whispered into the ears of the injured man with the cheeks. They did their best to keep their voices as low as possible, so as not to let the surrounding people hear them.


    At this moment, however, Young Tutor Han had a clever slap across his face. He had long since heard the words of the two, but his heart was grumbling inwardly. Could it be that the "stinking woman" these two were speaking of was the woman he had seen in the morning?


    He also saw that the whip marks on the man''s face were similar to the one on the woman''s whip, so he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Although Young Master Han was extremely intelligent, he was also at a loss at the moment. This woman with such high skills was obviously trying to prevent Young Master Han and the others from making it to the cave, could it be that there was some bigger scheme?


    What made Yun Zheng even more suspicious was that this woman had purposely concealed her master''s sect from him. This extremely powerful movement technique, even though it had undergone a few illusions, it was still the Heavenly Demon Sect''s highest movement technique.


    Ah Bi only wanted to kill her opponent so she naturally could not see the secret behind it. Yun Zheng had observed it for several dozen moves and although he could not confirm that it was a cultivation technique from the Heavenly Demon Sect, there was no doubt it was the same.


    Young Master Han didn''t know much about the sect, but he knew that the Demonic Sect was his Master''s Heavenly Demon Palace.


    However, from this point of view, this woman''s Qing Gong was not much different from the leader of the Demonic Sect.


    "Since you have a great relationship with the Demonic Sect, why do you want to go against it?" Young master Han couldn''t help but feel suspicious as he tried to figure out what was going on.


    "So it turns out to be Third Boss, this old man invites you!" At this time, the pedantic old man in green clothes stepped forward and cupped his hands towards the injured man from afar and said: "Third Master, what happened? Beating wild geese all day long is akin to pecking the eyes of wild geese! Aiya, this is amazing! "


    The old man laughed while teasing him. His words were full of sarcasm. However, when he heard this, the man on the left didn''t care about it and stood up while enduring the pain. He waved his hand towards the old man to show his respect.


    Then he said with a bitter smile, "Shopkeeper, don''t tease me, Liu San. Damn, if I die under the hands of that hero, I''ll admit it too. I''ll f * cking give a stinking woman a stepping on the ground, telling me to drink my own urine. "Sigh!"


    As he spoke, Liu San suddenly stood up, his face full of grief and indignation.


    The old man chuckled as he walked forward. He grabbed Liu San''s arm and swung it a few times in the air. After that, a ''kacha'' sound could be heard.


    Ah!" Liu San cried out. "Your granny is broken!


    However, Young Master Han had secretly seen the old man''s skills. Although they appeared to be extremely relaxed and unrestrained, they were actually extremely powerful moves. Not only did they restore the hand of the man with a dislocated cheek, but they had also opened up several acupoints of this person in disbelief.


    "This is how a peerless expert died in the mountains and plains?" Young Master Han was greatly shocked and couldn''t help but shake his hand slightly.


    Young Master Han did not look at the old man. From the sound of the wind, it seemed as if he was really seeing it. The old man was inwardly startled when he saw the chopsticks on Yun Zheng''s left hand tremble slightly.


    Liu San screamed, and then placed his right hand on his left hand, gently swaying it a few times, and immediately became happy. He quickly got up and greeted the old man: "The shopkeeper is indeed a genius doctor, damn it, thank you very much!"


    The two people beside him hurriedly dug out a bag of broken silver from their clothes and placed it on the stage.


    The old man in cyan chuckled and said: "Third Boss, you have really spent a lot. This time, I, this old man, want something from you. I will return it to you in three days. How about it?"


    When Liu San heard this, his eyes squinted and he slanted his eyes as he asked, "Shopkeeper, tell me, before the Great Master left, he already told me. If the shopkeeper has any difficulties, please feel free to say that the Northern Faction can do it!"


    "That''s great!" The azure clothed elder chuckled before pointing at Young Master Han. "My friend here has an urgent matter to pursue. How about I borrow a Ferghana Horse from you?"


    Once these words were spoken, not to mention Liu San and the others, even Young Master Han was shocked and cast his gaze at the old man in green.


    However, he only saw that Liu San was stunned for a moment, then bitterly smiled: "Shopkeeper, damn it, I won''t hide it from you, this time I was forced to take a piss, it doesn''t matter, as this is also my own drink, what''s even more embarrassing is the two Ferghana Horses I recently bought from the Western Regions, I''ve actually been robbed!"


    "Hehe ¡­" How can you all be just a Ferghana Horse? Isn''t it two? " The old man''s expression changed and he seemed to be slightly angry.


    Hearing this, Liu San looked at the old man with a crying face and said, "That''s right, there are two of them, but we''ve already lost one. I don''t even know how to explain this to my boss. If you continue ¡­" "Losing my last fart, it''d be weird if the boss didn''t skin me alive!"


    The old man laughed and waved his long sleeve: "Don''t worry, Third Boss, this matter is my responsibility. If Boss has any problems, you can just push them all onto me!"


    "This ¡­" Liu San couldn''t help but feel troubled.


    The person beside him, however, smiled. He cupped his hands and said to the old man: "Since you''ve said so, with your friendship with the boss, I will definitely give you this face!"


    "You ¡­" When Liu San saw that his subordinate had actually agreed to the green-clothed elder''s request, he couldn''t help but blush. He also didn''t want to show his anger in front of everyone, so he looked at that person with smoke coming out of his eyes.


    "Third Boss, please calm your anger. This might not be a bad thing!" As the man spoke, he whispered a few words into Liu San''s ears. Immediately, Liu San smiled widely and shouted to another person, "Lend the remaining BMW outside to the old man."


    The other man was suspicious, but he quickly walked out to lead the horse.


    However, Young Master Han listened to every single word that was said. It turned out that this old man had quite a deep relationship with the Great Master of the Northern Faction, and since this Third Master had already lost one of his Ferghana Horses, if the Great Master were to investigate this matter, he would not be able to escape responsibility no matter what.


    However, since he lent the remaining Ferghana Horse to the green-clothed old man, he had made a good relationship with him. If the Great Master really wanted to investigate, then the green-clothed old man would have to beg for help.


    If something were to happen, he could push the matter towards this old man and completely shirk it. The boss was naturally helpless as well.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but sneer. Since he''d listened to all of that person''s words, this old man in green''s cultivation was unfathomable and would definitely not miss it. He must have also heard it all.


    Sure enough, the old man in cyan chuckled and cupped his hands towards Liu San: "Then thank you, Third Master!"


    "Thank my my ass, how should I, Ol ''Three, thank you? I''m leaving!"


    Liu San had no reason to be unlucky for a while. He must be feeling a bit stifled. He didn''t wait for the old man to send him off before leaving his seat. When he reached the door, he turned around and walked away with quick steps, as if he were looking at Young Master Han.


    "Little friend, what do you think of what this old one has done?" The elder in green''s gaze focused as he chuckled towards Young Master Han.


    "I wonder how this old man knows that I''m tracking someone?" Young master Han was inwardly surprised, but kept his composure as he probed the old man''s thoughts.


    The old man laughed and then raised his head to sigh. He shouted in a low voice: "Old woman, take my Iron Zither!"


    "Scram, you drunkard, all you care about is your lousy iron zither!" The middle-aged woman let out an angry roar, and then an arc of light shot out from within the hall.


    He saw the old man reach out his hand and grab a rusted iron zither.


    "When little brother listens to my little song, he naturally knows everything!"


    After the old man finished speaking, he sat down cross-legged on a bench and began to play the zither string. He could only hear waves of zither music that were like the zither music of a golden horse.


    "The sound of the zither is unparalleled. It is an elegant and graceful stream of purple smoke that spans 10,000 miles. A beautiful smile will drink one''s blood!"


    "Drink human blood! One wave of a finger and it will be annihilated!"


    "..."

 C36

    The elder in cyan sat cross-legged on the bench. Between the twirls of his fingers, the zither music rang out with a metallic sound. It was like a deep river pouring down, and the sound of the zither music lingered in the air like the setting sun.


    Young Master Han carefully listened to the zither music and was greatly surprised. He hastily left his seat and looked at the old man in green with amazement.


    It has to be said that at this moment, the zither music the old man was playing was the supreme zither music of the Demonic Sect. However, as the zither music played in his hand, it was like the sun, moon, and stars were pulled; it was extremely dim.


    Although this zither music couldn''t compare to the killing intent of the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, it had a majestic aura to it. It was even more vigorous and vigorous, shocking the mind.


    "May I ask who Senior is? "Why do you know the peerless zither music of my Heavenly Demon Sect?" Young Master Han didn''t dare tarry at the moment as he rose from his seat and walked quickly to bow in front of the old man.


    It has to be said that the Seven Annihilation Zither was a secret of the Demonic Sect. Even if it was a disciple of the Demonic Sect, they wouldn''t necessarily be able to learn it.


    However, the music played by this elder was obviously the unique zither music that the sect did not impart. What was this? Young Master Han couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Had he admitted his wrongs?


    However, before the elder could reply, a person upstairs let out a soft sigh and a whistling sound could be heard.


    However, when he heard the melodious sound of the flute leisurely approaching, he realized that it was actually more sorrowful than the music the old man was playing. It was mixed with boundless yearning and endless sorrow.


    When the old man heard the whistling sound, he suddenly blinked his eyes and clear tears flowed out from his wrinkles. They flowed down his dried face and fell onto the bottom of the bench.


    As Young Master Han was flabbergasted, a small door on the second floor opened and the middle-aged woman pushed open the door. She was holding a copper flute in her hand, a sign that the sad song had come from her mouth.


    "Since you are unable to get out of this predicament, then go. This place is a lush green mountain, so what if there are birdsong and fragrant flowers? If Jun Xin is not here, who will this flute be with? "


    The middle-aged woman let out a sigh and suddenly waved her arm. The copper flute in her hand flew into the air and with a crack, it was split in half.


    After which, the door closed and no sound could be heard.


    When the old man heard the breaking sound, his body involuntarily trembled. The zither music abruptly stopped, and a bloody wound appeared between his finger and finger, a drop of blood fell onto the metal zither.


    "Thank you for your understanding, old woman. If I can return safely, I will not be ungrateful in this life!" With that, the elder in green carried his iron zither and shouted in a low voice to Young Master Han, "Let''s go!"


    Young Master Han had a lot of questions in his mind, but at this moment, he saw the old man''s solemn expression, giving off an irresistible aura. He also saw him playing the unique zither of his sect, so he followed him without hesitation.


    Walking out of the door, he indeed saw a tall brown BMW tied to the side of the jujube tree. The elder in green stepped forward and spoke in a low voice to Young Master Han, "You should hurry up as well. Otherwise, you won''t be able to make it in time!"


    Although Young Master Han was stunned for a moment, he still bowed towards the old man. In a flash, he got on his horse. When the old man saw that Young Master Han was proficient, he nodded slightly.


    As the two of them mounted the horse, the horse whinnied, raised its head, and refused to yield. The old man snorted, and then with some force, he fell to the ground. The horse couldn''t take it anymore, and knelt down.


    "Get up!"


    The old man in green clothes bellowed angrily. The Ferghana Horse''s legs were in the air, and with a leap, it actually shot out like an arrow leaving the profound.


    "Senior ¡­ Are we going to catch up to that person? " Young Master Han was smart and had obviously guessed the old man''s thoughts. He was about to give chase.


    "What man?" That''s your senior uncle, you can''t be too rude! " The old man gave a cold snort, but did not say another word.


    Young Master Han didn''t dare ask any more questions, but murmured in his heart. Why did he suddenly have a senior uncle? Besides, this old man in green could play the unique zither of his sect. Could it be that he was also a senior of his sect?


    Not only did the green-clothed old man have deep cultivation, his riding skills were also excellent. In addition, the Ferghana Horse was one of the best mounts out of ten thousand. After chasing for several hours, he actually saw a fast horse galloping in the distance.


    "It''s her! It''s her!" Young Master Han couldn''t help but remind the woman in black riding the horse when he saw her on the river.


    The old man in cyan clothes muttered to himself, "She has already discovered us. We are only a hundred miles away from the Cave of Heavenly Secrets. It seems that she has really gone to the Cave of Heavenly Secrets!"


    Sure enough, the girl in black just happened to turn around and see Young Master Han and the old man in green chasing after her from afar. She waved the whip in her hand and a cloud of dust immediately billowed out as she sped up her footsteps.


    Although the two horses were Ferghana Horses, the green-clothed old man and Young Master Han rode on the same horse and fell behind by another half. After a few coasts, they were tossed into the distance without a trace.


    "Eh ¡­" At this moment, the old man suddenly tightened the reins of his horse. The horse let out a long cry and flew into the air, forcefully stopping its horse from moving any further.


    The old man in green descended and stood in the middle of the road.


    Ah!


    Young Master Han was also greatly surprised to discover that there were several corpses lying beside the main road. The old man in green reached out his hand and probed one of them, frowning.


    Young Master Han also rushed down from his horse and looked at the corpses. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "This is the Profound Nether Seven Swords of the Western Regions. How did they all die here?"


    "Profound Nether Seven Swords of the Western Regions?" The elder was stunned for a moment before nodding his head, "It seems that everyone has arrived. It is not too late to wait. Whether we are lucky or not depends on this battle!"


    As the old man spoke, he turned to Young Master Han and said, "Since we''re already here, there are some things that I need to let you know. "Sigh, that year, he was also willful and chivalrous!"


    When Young Master Han heard the old man''s reminiscing, the wrinkles on his face relaxed. He seemed to have an endless amount of past to tell, and didn''t dare to interrupt as he carefully followed behind.


    "Have you heard of the Great War?" The elder turned to look at Yun Zheng.


    "Of course I have. It is said that the Han army annihilated hundreds of thousands of Xiang Yu''s army in that battle, and the overlord of the West Chu fell to the Wu River. The Liu family built an eternal mountain with that." Young Master Han was careful, afraid that he would anger the old man.


    The old man sighed as he nodded his head, "That''s right. The people of this world know that you died in the battle of the Overlords. However, they don''t know that the origin of our Heavenly Demon Sect was within this battle!"


    Young Master Han was immediately astounded when he heard these words.


    Although Young Master Han had been in the sect for seven years, he had never heard of the origins of his sect. Although Young Master Han had been in the sect for seven years, he had never heard of the origins of his sect.


    It was obvious that the old man called himself the "Demonic Sect". The old man must be a member of the Demonic Sect, so where did this come from? He had never heard of such an uncle-master.


    "The battle ended, and there were songs on all sides. The Overlord knew that his time was up, so he shouted loudly and released a powerful aura. It''s a bad time. What can be done! "What do you think!" The old man sighed and shook his head.


    In the war that year, hundreds of thousands of men charged forth in great numbers. It was a tragic scene of millions of corpses lying in wait, the murderous aura reaching the skies. Xiang Yu was trapped in the army camp, the night was like a song.


    Xiang Yu, who was spent at the end of his tether, was able to share a song with a beauty ¡ª "Song of the Down" ¡ª which brought tears to the eyes of future generations. Legend has it that the beauty that could topple empires and topple nations was Yu Ji, the swordsman of the martial arts world.


    Yu Ji had a lowly background, yet she was viewed by the overlords as a soulmate. She fought with the king for thousands of miles, and even followed him until her death. In the end, she killed herself while drinking her wine, unwilling to secretly live.


    "I wonder if this peerless beauty is related to our Heavenly Demon Sect?" Young Master Han asked probingly.


    The old man laughed out loud. His voice was extremely desolate as he nodded and said, "This unparalleled beauty is the ancestor of our Heavenly Demon Sect. Our sect later found out that our sect was created by a founder."


    "Ah ¡­"


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. He didn''t think that his master''s sect came from this place. He also didn''t expect that the peerless beauty, Yu Ji, would actually be his Martial Ancestor.


    No wonder Master Heavenly Demon Palace''s Lord had always been brooding over the Han Family''s existence. This was probably the reason why he always hated them.


    However, Young Master Han still had many doubts. Logically speaking, the Ancestral Founder should have died in the army camp. How could he create the Heavenly Demon Sect?


    When the old man saw the doubt in Young Master Han''s eyes, he nodded and said, "You must want to know how the sect''s cultivation technique was passed down ¡­ Sigh, back then, when the ancestor master and the Overlord Sword Dance technique separated, he actually managed to comprehend the Seven Fiends zither music, and finally became the Seven Fiends zither music! "


    "The Ancestor entrusted the Seven Deadly Sound to the Mo Family''s female hero, Yan Shu, to bring it out and pass it on to the Heavenly Demon Palace''s senior sister. Everyone knows that our Heavenly Demon Sect was born in the Mo Family and the Ghost sect, but none of them knew that our sect was under Yu Ji''s tutelage!"


    After hearing the old man''s words, Young Master Han knew that the person in front of him must be his sect senior. He didn''t dare to step over and instead took a step back to follow behind the old man.


    The old man smiled and said, "That''s right. Although our sect is not from the secular world, we are still deeply affected by the Mo family and have a strict seniority. Your master, I, and your uncle master are the only survivors of our sect.


    "Could it be that the masked woman just now ¡­" Is that Martial Uncle? " Young Master Han couldn''t help but ask.


    However, before the old man could reply, he suddenly heard a burst of killing shouts. The sound shook the space as streams of dust billowed into the air. It was as though there were countless iron cavalry as they galloped forward.


    The elder in cyan looked at Chen Yan and shouted, "Quick! I didn''t expect that the Shadow Cavalry of the Forbidden Yin Camp had already been promoted to become experts. It seems that this is going to be a fierce battle!"


    Without waiting for Young Master Han to reply, the old man grabbed onto Young Master Han and leaped onto the Ferghana Horse, madly dashing forward.


    The Ferghana Horse was originally a good steed that was one in a thousand. As soon as it let go of the horse''s hooves, it instantly galloped several li away and from afar, a lone peak could be seen soaring into the sky. And underneath that lone peak, there were already tens of thousands of Steel Cavalry.


    Young Master Han raised his head again to look and saw that on the peak of the lone peak, flags were raised and flags of all kinds and colors of martial arts were being displayed.

 C37

    When the old man saw the numerous flags on the mountain peak, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. He pulled on the reins and the Ferghana Horse whinnied as it actually rose into the air with its four feet.


    At this moment at the foot of the mountain, the Shadow Squad was already filled to the brim with Steel Cavalry. However, when the old man pulled on the reins, the Ferghana Horse''s legs moved as if they were flying and directly passed over the Steel Cavalry.


    Those guards of the Yin-Yang Camp clearly saw two men riding over. When they saw that they arrived in front of them, they raised their spears and stabbed them, but they disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, several people suddenly rushed out from the mountainside. They were all wearing golden armor and holding long blades in their hands as they blocked the path up the mountain.


    "You are all courting death, don''t blame me!" As the old man said this, he suddenly took the zither from his back and flicked his fingers.


    "Clang clang!" Several zither notes rang out.


    "Ah ¡­"


    He only heard several miserable cries. These guards in golden armor didn''t even make a move. A few strings of zither music pierced through their chests, and even the golden armor was shattered as they descended from their horses.


    Although the surrounding armored warriors were shocked, they all surrounded him.


    "So it was the great hero Qi Shangfei who had shocked the martial arts world sixty years ago. Let him come up!" Just in the distance, a few tens of people clustered around an old man in an embroidered robe as he shouted to everyone.


    Young Master Han leaned on his Ferghana Horse and was immediately shocked when he heard this. He whispered to the old man in green, "Martial Uncle, this man is called Xiao Dagang. He is the vice commander of the Imperial Fusion Battalion. His martial arts is powerful!"


    The elder in cyan sneered and said, "I naturally know. It seems that this battle has far exceeded my expectations."


    As expected, with a single command from Xiao Dagang, all the Yin-Yang Battalion soldiers avoided the path that led up to the mountain. The elder in green clothes rode a cloud of dust as he brought Young Master Han with him to the summit.


    Upon reaching the summit, Young Master Han raised his eyes and saw that the entire mountain peak was a vast plaza. The entire plaza was now filled with a dense crowd of people.


    Young Master Han looked around and discovered that in the center of the plaza, a dozen people were seated around a stone altar. Standing in the middle of the stone altar were the masked woman in black and Li Mo.


    Seeing the elder in green appear, the entire square was in an uproar. A person then laughed out loud, "I didn''t expect that the famous hero of the martial arts world, Qi Shangfei, would come as well!"


    The moment he said this, the entire audience went into an uproar.


    Everyone was looking at the old man in green. It was only at this moment that Young Master Han realized that all the famous figures of the Southern Wilderness had gathered at the summit. Besides the sect heads, the elders of the various sects and the nameless sword faction''s famous Elders.


    Young Master Han had also discovered the western corner. There were three grandpas and wine masters standing there. Even Murong Lie, Sang Muli, and Chi Songzi, all of the Southern Wilderness'' titans, had arrived.


    However, at this moment, everyone was on their guard, their eyes full of caution, as if a storm was brewing.


    When Young Master Han saw that Li Mo was standing side by side with the masked woman, he was secretly surprised and could only look at the old man in green.


    "Haha, Jiuyue, this time, we will fulfill your wish. The main culprit who escorted Wei Zifu into the palace all those years ago, all those who went against the Demonic Sect are here. You decide!"


    With that said, Xiao Dagang and Su Wen rushed over and actually went past the heads of the crowd and landed on the side of the plaza.


    Sure enough, the woman in black swung the whip in her hand, and with a "pa" sound, she said coldly: "I, Jiuyuyue, have been in closed-door training for twenty years, and my heart is wholeheartedly vowing to kill the group of dog thieves that participated in escorting Wei Zifu into the palace. Spirit Ancient Castle, Demon King Camp, and the Heavenly Mystery Cave will all die today! "


    Although the black-clothed woman''s voice wasn''t loud, it still shocked everyone present. No one thought that she was joking.


    "Jiuyue, you are too arrogant. Could it be that you want to go against the entire Southern Wilderness?" Murong Lie stepped forward. He was tall, and his eyes were cold.


    As one of the big martial clans in the southern border, the Spirit Fortress had accumulated a lot in the past twenty years. They had formed their own great clans in the southern border and inherited the Mo Family''s "Non-offensive" purpose. They had become the leaders of the southern border.


    At this time, all the people standing behind him were famous guests in the Southern Wilderness'' Martial Forest. Everyone was facing the same enemy together, and all eyes were fixated on the girl in black.


    Young Master Han looked at the old man in green and asked, "Martial Uncle, is this woman in black our sect''s Martial Uncle?"


    "That''s right!" The elder in cyan finally let out a bitter laugh and said, "Your master''s real name is Liu Huying, and your uncle master''s real name is Jiuyue. As for this old man''s cheap name, he flew up ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Li Mo had already discovered Young Master Han and loudly shouted, "Young Master, quickly come and greet Martial Uncle ¡­ "This is our martial uncle, Jiuyuyue ¡­"


    However, before Li Mo could finish speaking, one by one, they rushed over to Young Master Han and shouted at him, "Young Master, you can''t be with the Demonic Sect. The entire Southern Wilderness already views the Demonic Sect as an enemy!"


    The one who had rushed over was actually Qi Heng.


    Young Master Han was stunned for a moment. The situation was clear. The Southern Wilderness martial artists were led by Murong Lie, while Martial Uncle Jiuyuyin and Li Mo stood alone in the middle of the square, facing hundreds of martial arts experts.


    However, before Young Master Han could reply, Qi Shangfei, who was beside him, had already grabbed his hand and landed in the middle of the arena. This movement was incredibly quick, as if an arc of light had flashed past.


    Qi Heng could only feel his vision freeze, and his figure had already disappeared.


    "Senior Brother, I guess you still have a little bit of conscience to know that you''re going to leave the mountain ¡­" However, even if you don''t come, I, Jiuyue, will kill all of you! "


    Jiuyue let out a cold laugh. She swung the soft whip in her hand, and it made another hollow crack.


    Qi Feifei smiled faintly and said, "Junior sister, I''ve come this time to advise you to put down this grudge. It must be known that each of them had their own owners at that time, so I''ve only managed to settle twenty years of grudges ¡­"


    "Then did you come today not to help me, but to watch a joke?" Before Qi Feifei could finish his sentence, Jiuyue interrupted him with a sneer: "My husband died in that battle that year. I, Jiuyue, swear that I will kill all these bastards after twenty years of hard training. Finally, this opportunity has come, haha ¡­"


    The crescent moon''s shrill laughter resounded on the summit. The hundreds of martial arts experts present could all hear the ringing in their ears.


    At this moment, Young Master Han''s heart was filled with shock and joy. So the so-called news of the Demonic Sect wanting to exterminate the various sects in the southern border was naturally about his martial uncle, Jiuyuyue. Their goal was to completely annihilate their enemies from all those years ago.


    "No wonder! But in the Demonic Sect, Xiao Dagang and Su Wen kidnapped Master! Could it be that it was also a scheme by Martial Uncle? are you trying to disrupt the entire Southern Wilderness? "


    At this moment, he saw Xiao Dagang standing to the side with a cold gaze, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    However, all the people in the Southern Wilderness'' martial arts woods knew that this time, the Fusion Camp had already sealed off the mountain. It seemed that they had joined hands with the Demonic Sect.


    Qi Feifei smiled bitterly and said, "Sister, I still want to advise you not to go down the wrong path. Back then, it was a great mistake to get involved in the battle of the palace. It might not be a bad thing to make peace this time!"


    When the martial artists saw that they were all trying to persuade Jiuyuyue to give up, they were all astonished. After all, the appearance of the upper echelons made many martial artists tremble in fear.


    If Qi Feifei could really persuade him to end this Southern Wilderness martial arts Lin Apocalypse, it would be a great thing.


    "Brother Qi really has a good heart. I, this drunkard, feel ashamed!" At this moment, the alcohol drinkers laughed out loud and bowed towards the sky.


    It had to be known that while the martial arts skills of a drunkard were not comparable to that of his senior brother, Dong Zhongshu, his reputation was not inferior to that of his brother''s. In fact, it even surpassed him.


    In particular, Dong Zhongshu, a grandmaster, entered the imperial court, and there were many people who scoffed at him in the martial arts world.


    Later, there were rumors that Dong Zhongshu had tried his best to encourage Emperor Wu to exterminate other sects and schools and practice the Taoist art of "stopping hundreds of clans from respecting their ancestors", which caused the martial arts community to be in an uproar.


    Qi Feifei saw that it was a wine master, even though he did not like it, he still clasped his hands and sneered: "Master wine master has overstated himself, what this old man has done is only for the sect''s calculation, it has nothing to do with others!"


    Although the hundreds of elite warriors in the Sky Demon Martial School had always been a deterrent to the Sky Demon Martial School, they were always angry, but no one dared to say anything. At this moment, everyone was gathering, and there were people secretly calculating, no matter how powerful the Sky Demon Martial School was, could it kill all of the hundreds of people in the Southern Wilderness?


    Thinking about that, one of the middle-aged men sneered, carried a big blade on his back, and shouted: "Could it be that the Demonic Sect can rule the world? I am Han Lei from the Golden Blade Sect, I wish to seek the advice of the experts from the Demonic Sect! "


    The Golden Blade Sect had also disappeared from the Southern Wilderness for more than ten years. Back then, they had a great reputation and once held the position of the leader of the Southern Wilderness.


    This Han Lei was a proud and arrogant man. He was never convinced. Now that the Heavenly Demon Sect was going to fight against the Southern Wilderness'' Martial Forest alone, no one dared to say a word. This made Han Lei very happy.


    If this battle could knock down the Sky Demon Martial School''s superior cultivator and force the Golden Blade Sect to control the leader of the Southern Wilderness, wouldn''t that be easy to obtain?


    Seeing that it was the head of the Golden Blade Sect, Han Lei, who had invited them to battle, the crowd couldn''t help but be startled. Murong Lie immediately became shocked and spoke up, "Brother Han, it''s best to discuss this matter over the long term ¡­"


    However, before Murong Lie could finish speaking, Han Lei sneered and shouted, "Bullsh * t! A woman like you scared hundreds of people in the Southern Wilderness into peeing their butts. If this were to spread throughout the Central Plains, wouldn''t that cause the entire martial arts community to laugh their teeth out?"


    If it was anyone else, Han Lei would have considered it. But Murong Lie had spoken. Han Lei was afraid that the Ancient Spirit Fortress had stolen his merit. With his broadsword raised, he swung towards the crescent moon.


    However, the nine crescent moon didn''t even look at it. She swung the soft whip in her hand and instantly wrapped it around the large blade that Han Lei was chopping at her.


    Han Lei''s burly body actually couldn''t be held back after she gently swung him. He staggered forward a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, this Han Lei was also an expert of his generation. In the midst of danger, he stopped his steps with his weight of a thousand Jin. His two legs actually sank more than a foot into the mud before he finally stopped.


    "This kind of trash, how dare you call me a mother. Li Mo, kill her for me!"

 C38

    As the crescent moon''s voice faded, Li Mo sneered and walked towards Han Lei.


    Everyone saw that Li Mo was only a teenage girl. Although they had long heard of the name "Green Wing Witch", Han Lei''s name was well-known in the Southern Wilderness'' martial forest. Everyone expected him to lose to Li Mo.


    However, this Han Lei wanted to become famous for his carelessness in losing half a move of Jiuyue just now. Seeing that she was not willing to teach him a lesson and instead wanted to let a young girl come out and fight, he was very disappointed.


    "Get the hell back home and let Nine-crescent moon die!" Han Lei furiously roared at Li Mo, and with a horizontal slash of his golden blade, he sent out a powerful blade light.


    Of course, based on Han Lei''s status, although this move was incomparably powerful, he did not want to directly take Li Mo''s life. His goal was only to force Li Mo back.


    Murong Lie had long since seen Han Lei underestimate his opponent and was afraid that he would suffer a loss. He hurriedly shouted, "Brother Han, be careful of this girl. Her qinggong is unparalleled, and I almost injured her underling!"


    Murong Lie was originally advising with good intentions, but hearing Han Lei say so had another meaning. Han Lei secretly thought about Murong Lie''s words and couldn''t help but be enraged. Didn''t he clearly underestimate my Golden Blade Sect?


    Thinking to this, Han Lei coldly snorted. A gravitational force suddenly appeared on his wrist, and a blade radiance directly chopped towards Li Mo like an arc of light.


    Everyone could not help but be aghast when they saw the powerful blade aura. Even among the famous martial practitioners, only a few would be able to break through this blade glow.


    However, just as the crowd was shocked, they saw Li Mo''s body sway like a feather. She unexpectedly passed through the gaps between the blade lights.


    This move was extremely dangerous. Just the slightest mistake and it could have been broken into two by the golden blade''s astral light. Everyone could not help but let out a cry of shock and many young disciples were dumbstruck.


    Han Lei''s blade was originally going to force Li Li to retreat, or force her to retreat in the face of difficulties. He never imagined that this young girl''s movement technique was already at the acme of perfection.


    Just as he was about to go back to the chest of the guard, he heard a cackling sound. Suddenly, his left arm felt a numbing pain, followed by a golden blade and an arm coming down from his shoulder.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The square burst into an uproar as everyone stood up.


    Only now did Han Lei realize that his arm had already landed on the ground. Immediately, his left sleeve was empty, fluttering in the wind.


    Han Lei shouted loudly. Suddenly, his right hand rapidly pressed a few acupoints on his left arm to stop the bleeding. He was so angry from embarrassment that he had already forgotten his identity.


    However, Li Mo Zhen snorted, and a soft whip appeared in his right hand, wrapping around his right arm. He swung it with force, and Han Lei was thrown out of the arena like a kite with its string cut.


    "Get out! How can someone like him challenge my Martial Uncle?"


    Li Mo swung the soft whip in her hand as her round, beautiful eyes swept across her surroundings before landing on Murong Lie''s body.


    Jiuyue laughed coldly, "Li Mo, well done. Although this Han Lei is hateful, losing an arm is still a punishment. The added punishment is not to be lenient, kill him one by one!"


    "Kill them one by one?" Everyone heard Jiuyuyue''s last words, one word at a time, and their hearts all shook. The Demonic Sect was indeed a young girl, she was actually able to kill someone like Han Lei, who had been a martial artist for many years. What about Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, Jiuyuyue, and Qi Feifei?


    As they thought of this, everyone''s eyes twitched. They all looked at Murong Lie. It had to be said that in the past twenty years, although the Southern Wilderness'' sects had never chosen the Martial Alliance Master, they had always been led by the Spirit Ancient Castle.


    "Murong Lie, come out and accept your death!" Li Mo sneered as she pointed at Murong Lie.


    Murong Lie was slightly startled, but he immediately stood up and said calmly: "Jiuyue, this time your Sky Demon Sect has provoked the various sects in the Southern Wilderness, could it be that you are really going to suffer a bloody storm? If Murong Lie''s death can be exchanged for your sect''s understanding and resolve twenty years of grudges, then I, Murong Lie, will be willing to be slaughtered! "


    "Bullshit, back then you made a huge mistake and killed my husband. I, Jiuyue, have been training diligently for the past twenty years just to wait for this day to come. Did you figure it out?" Dream on! "


    "If you want my Heavenly Demon Sect to let you off, you can do so too. All the leaders of the Southern Wilderness'' Martial Arts Forest Sect kneeled down and committed suicide.


    Behind the Nine Arc Moon Technique, these two words were extremely mournful, making one''s hair stand on end. This was especially so when these words entered the ears of the martial faction leader of the various sects in the Southern Wilderness.


    However, no one doubted Jiuyuyue''s determination. Her cold gaze swept past her Master, forcing them to quickly avoid her pair of cold eyes.


    "Jiuyuyue, although your cultivation is exquisite, I''m afraid you won''t be able to resist hundreds of martial arts experts at the same time. If we all charged forward ¡­"


    However, halfway through his words, someone coldly interrupted him. One of them then laughed sinisterly and said: "If anyone dares to charge forward, all of us from the Zhen Qi camp will charge forward, not a single one will be left alive. Hehe, you guys should think about it yourselves!"


    Everyone looked at the person who spoke and sucked in a breath of cold air. The person who spoke had a weird expression and wore a yellow robe. Without a doubt, he was Su Wen from the Yellow Gate.


    Although the people in the martial arts world did not fear any officials from the imperial court, and even looked down on them, Su Wen was a proud subject of the Martial Emperor, and no one wanted to openly oppose him.


    Seeing Su Wen''s threat, not only did he not yield, he even shouted loudly and said: "Good, good, a young eunuch from the Huang Clan actually dares to meddle in the affairs of the martial arts world. Come, come, let''s have a fight!"


    Su Wen''s eyes became serious. He then laughed lightly: "Damned old Taoist, naturally someone will come and take care of you. If you want to fight with me, I''m afraid you will never have the chance in your life!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Wen finished speaking, Jiuyue let out a cold laugh. She pointed at Daoist Tianji and said to Li Mo, "This person is also an enemy of the Demonic Sect. Kill him!"


    "Yes sir!" Li Mo took a step forward after hearing what was said and charged towards Daoist Tianji.


    Everyone had seen this Green Wing Witch''s martial arts, and seeing her charge towards Daoist Tianji caused their faces to turn pale with fright. A few of them then reminded her, "Dao leader, be careful!"


    Daoist Tianji''s skill was much stronger than Han Lei''s. Although he had restrained his temper for the past twenty years, now that he saw Li Mo charge over, he did not put Han Lei in his eyes at all.


    "How dare you!" Daoist Tianji furiously roared as he chopped out with his palms.


    Daoist Tianji had used a pair of iron palms in the Central Plains to intimidate He Shuo. Even though he had become a Daoist, his personality was still fiery. Seeing Li Mo rush over, he did not hesitate to use his palms to welcome her.


    Li Mo gave a strange smile and rushed over. Suddenly, her right wrist rotated and a dagger flew towards Daoist Tianji.


    "Hidden Weapons ¡­"


    Everyone cried out in alarm and warned him.


    However, Li Mo''s dagger swept out, and halfway through it, it suddenly turned a corner, and was originally thrusting towards Daoist Tianji''s chest, but when it was less than half a foot away from him, it suddenly turned towards his neck.


    This action caused everyone to be dumbstruck. They didn''t even dare to breathe too deeply, but they were secretly feeling regret in their hearts. It seemed that it would be difficult for Daoist Tianji to escape this calamity.


    "Whooosh."


    At this moment, an arc of light suddenly shot out from the crowd, carrying with it a strong smell of alcohol. The dagger was already extremely close to Daoist Tianji''s throat.


    Wherever the dagger went, it left behind a trail of blood!


    Li Mo was shocked as she hurriedly flew out and turned back halfway.


    "Old man, are you really going to mess things up?" Li Mo rushed back and her body was as light as a swallow as she gracefully retreated. Even if she was in a sudden danger, she could still advance or retreat as she wished. This made everyone''s face twitch.


    "Pfft, why would I, an old fellow, stir up a ruckus? Hehe, I''m here to mediate. You bunch of fools, you''re still unaware of the schemes of others ¡­ "Haha, good wine!"


    "It''s the Wine Master!"


    When Yun Zheng saw that Master Scholar Jiu had saved Daoist Tianji''s life, he could not help but say in unison, "This is the junior brother of the Grandmaster Dong Zhongshu. His cultivation is unfathomable!"


    One must know that although the Wine Master had a great reputation in the Central Plains, he had never made it to the Southern Wilderness before. Although there were some people who had heard of him before, most of the youths were unfamiliar with him.


    When Murong Li saw the wine man make his move, he let out a breath of relief before slowly returning to the center of the group. Sitting down, Yun Zheng found that beside him, there was a pair of eyes filled with love and adoration staring at him.


    "Princess Little You?"


    Yun Zheng was also shocked that they were so close to each other this time. To think that they had become enemies without him knowing. This caused everyone to be filled with mixed feelings as fate played with them.


    "Ninth Crescent Moon, what do you want to do before you give up?"


    The drunkard raised his head and gulped down a large amount of good wine. He then carried the huge gourd on his back, and asked Jiuyue in a dazed manner.


    "Forget it? "Hahaha ¡­" Jiuyue''s voice was mournful and her entire body was trembling. She was clearly incomparably excited as she shouted, "We won''t stop until we die. Unless all of you die, then we will all die ¡­"


    When the people present heard her shrill howls that sounded like ghosts crying and wolves wolves, all of their hairs stood on end.


    When the wine master heard this, his face twitched. He then said faintly, "Is there no other solution?"


    "No!" "Absolutely nothing ¡­"


    The voice of the nine crescent moon was as cold as if it came from an icy cavern. Everyone felt a wave of goosebumps. This tone of voice was simply indisputable.


    "Alright, then I''ll have to fight you!"

 C39

    When Young Master Han saw that Jiuyuyue and Master Jiu Zun were about to make their moves, he was immediately taken aback. On one side was the kindness of his sect, and on the other was friendship without age, especially after this trip down the mountain to listen to Master Jiu Zun''s teachings. He felt that this theory was new and shocking, a far cry from the teachings of the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    "Martial Uncle ¡­" Do not make Master Wine Apostle your enemy! "


    As Young Master Han thought of this, he took a step forward. His cultivation base was high and his body swept out like a gust of wind, arriving in the arena. Behind him, Fang Shang had wanted to extend his hand to block him, but his hand stopped halfway.


    "Young Master Han, you''re a disciple of the Demonic Sect. You''ve come at the right time!" Jiuyue sneered, "This man is the elite warrior of the Central Plains. Kill him and let the Heavenly Demon Sect have its way!"


    When the wine master saw Young Master Han come out, his gaze hardened as he chuckled, "Kid, your cultivation has improved quite a bit over the past few months. I wonder how your mental state has improved?"


    "Mood?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but be taken aback when he saw the wine master ask about it.


    Jiuyue had long since noticed that there was an ambiguous relationship between Young Master Han and Apostle Han. The two must have a deep friendship. He couldn''t help but retort angrily, "Young master Han, don''t tell me you want to abandon your ancestors and take your master''s place? Kill this old thing! "


    Everyone was amazed to see Jiuyuyue forcing a young man and a drunkard to fight. This young man was really unfamiliar with them, and they also saw that he was only 17 or 18 years old.


    However, many people recognized Young Master Han''s background and were secretly surprised, especially the people from the Devil King Stronghold and the Ancient Spirit Fortress. They had all seen Young Master Han''s cultivation and knew that even though this youth was young, his martial arts might not be any weaker than any of the other grandmasters present.


    A middle-aged scholar in a green robe waved a folding fan in his hand. He first sneered and bowed towards Master Disciple, before turning his head towards Young Master Han with contempt, "A brat who''s still wet behind the ears and has yet to dry, you''re actually overestimating yourself and inviting Master Disciple. Come, Uncle will teach you a lesson, and give you a lesson for being a good person!"


    Seeing this middle-aged scholar smile that was not a smile and lightly waving his fan, those martial artists present were all puzzled. One must know that this time, most of the martial artists that had gathered at the Southern Wilderness were from the righteous path.


    As for this green-robed scholar, he was a notorious demon from the Southern Wilderness. Although he appeared to be around forty years old, he was actually over 70 years old.


    Duanmu Zun was known throughout the Southern Wilderness for taking advantage of the flowers and stirring up the grass. He was actually a rapist with a profound cultivation base. However, at this time, he was openly calling the Demonic Sect. This was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    When Jiuyue saw that it was Duanmu Zun who had come out, her almond-shaped eyebrows shot up in anger as she sneered, "Duanmu Zun, what are you trying to do?"


    "What are you trying to do?" Duanmu Zun waved his folding fan and sneered, "Back then, Demonic Palace''s palace master broke my bowstring with a single blow and injured my internal injuries for three years. I, Duanmu Zun, want to seek justice today!"


    When the martial artists heard this, their eyes narrowed and they looked at each other without uttering a word.


    It had to be known that Senior Duanmu had traveled across the Southern Wilderness for more than sixty years, yet no one knew of a sect that dared to make enemies with him. Instead, it was the Sky Demon Sect that laid dormant for three years.


    Duanmu Zun had always used a folding fan as a martial skill to conceal his highly toxic poison. When he fought with others, he would secretly use poison powder. Many righteous people died in his hands.


    However, no one in the Southern Wilderness had dared to openly go against this evil being. Instead, it was the Demonic Palace Lord who allowed it to disappear without a trace. This was extremely ironic. Everyone''s faces reddened slightly. Today, they had to join hands with Senior Duanmu to fight against the Demonic Sect?


    Young Master Han was also smiling coldly at this moment. Perhaps he wanted to contend against the drunkard, but Young Master Han had held back a bit. However, he didn''t hold anything back when it came to sparring with Duanmu Zun.


    "I''m afraid you will have to return to the depths of the mountains and forests for another thirty years!" Young Master Han harrumphed and took a step forward in front of Duanmu Zun.


    Everyone was startled when this Duanmu Zun forced his way out. Originally, righteousness and evil were irreconcilable, but this fellow openly called them the Heavenly Demon Sect. This made everyone lose face, but it was not good for them to say anything to obstruct him.


    However, everyone knew that what Duanmu Zun did was just to add insult to injury. If the Devil Sect was attacked by the martial artists from the Southern Wilderness, then even though the Devil Sect''s cultivation was strange, this disaster would not be good.


    Duanmu Zun smiled faintly and walked slowly towards Young Master Han. With each step he took, he lightly waved his fan and mouthed, "You''re already so arrogant at such a young age. If I don''t discipline you, then in the future ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Senior Duanmu suddenly folded his fan and a cloud of dust and a strange fragrance wafted towards Young Master Han. Instantly, the air was filled with black smoke.


    Everyone was shocked. This fellow originally wanted to fight a youth like Young Master Han and was already a matter of humiliation, but now he had suddenly launched a sneak attack. This action was extremely despicable and shameless.


    Even the Wine Master, who was at the side, secretly shook his head. Although he now valued Young Master Han, it was not good for him to openly come and save Young Master Han now that he was righteous.


    Just as everyone was hesitating, Young Master Han suddenly sneered and spun on the spot. He raised his left palm and a strong gale shook it. The black smoke was shaken by his strong palm force and instead engulfed Duanmu Zun''s face.


    "Hu hu!"


    At this moment, Duanmu Zun let out an evil laugh as his body flashed and he was already behind Young Master Han. A thick palm force had actually struck him from behind.


    "Ah ¡­" Everyone cried out in surprise, regardless of whether they were from a righteous clan or a Demonic Lord, they could not help but let out their own screams. This palm strike that was covered by black smoke suddenly launched a sneak attack, although it was not very bright, but the moves, strength, and movement techniques were all extremely profound and just right.


    It''s over! Many people secretly sighed in their hearts, but there were also people secretly rejoicing. Their minds were filled with all sorts of emotions, and only Li Mo cried out, "Junior Brother ¡­." Be careful of the back! "


    At the same time, there was a loud sound as Duanmu Zun''s palm landed solidly on Young Master Han''s back. With an evil grin, Duanmu Zun''s body reversed and he flew back.


    "You''re still so young, yet you don''t know your place. This is only a small punishment!" With a leap, Duanmu Zun retreated. He was still as dashing as ever, waving his folding fan as if nothing had happened.


    If he advanced and retreated, he might not even be able to dodge it, not to mention a girl who had just come out of the martial arts world.


    Indeed, under the shock of this palm, Young Master Han couldn''t help but lean forward and forcefully halt his steps. At this moment, a surge of black, fiendish air swirled behind his back, slowly rising to the top.


    "What''s that?" Many people asked in surprise and suspicion.


    Black fiendish aura burst forth from Young Master Han''s body. His expression was sinister and terrifying as he suddenly took a step towards Duanmu Zun.


    Just as Duanmu Zun was secretly delighted over his successful move, he suddenly saw that his palm strike had landed on Young Master Han''s back. Not only did this youth not fall, but he was actually charging towards him.


    However, Young Master Han''s step was extremely quick. Just as he was about to retreat, he suddenly felt that Young Master Han''s movement technique was beyond his imagination. He grabbed towards his chest.


    "Scram ¡­"


    Surprised, Duanmu Zun struck out with another palm to try and force Young Master Han back. However, Young Master Han''s expression was extremely ferocious as he moved as fast as lightning and grabbed Duanmu Zun''s chest with one hand.


    Just as everyone was overwhelmed with shock, the sound of bones shattering could be heard. Following which, blood splattered into the air. Duanmu Zun''s chest had actually been ripped apart by Young Master Han''s hands, and even his intestines fell to the ground.


    The entire arena instantly fell into a deathly silence.


    Duanmu Zun was dead. Having been torn apart by Young Master Han''s hands, a generation of devils had actually perished just like that. The crowd of righteous martial artists sighed in surprise, not knowing what to feel.


    "Good!" Young master, you killed them well! " Jiuyue was the first to shout out coldly, her voice was so mournful that it caused people''s hearts to tremble.


    He shook his head and sighed, "This Duanmu Zun has really brought this upon himself ¡­" However, it''ll be difficult to cure little brother''s poison.


    It turned out that just now, Duanmu Zun''s poison palm had landed on Young Master Han''s back. Although Young Master Han had killed him, the poison gas had attacked his heart and his expression was strange.


    Only Nine Arc Moon laughed harshly and said, "Killing a demon generation of Senior Duanmu is just taking in a little bit of the poisonous air. It''s nothing much, just kill a few more for me and I''ll force the poisonous gas out for you when I return!"


    "Mm ¡­" Young Master Han''s expression was sorrowful as he responded, but his heart was at a loss for words. He didn''t know that this grudge between his martial uncle and Jiuyuyue had already reached a point where it would be difficult to resolve.


    At this moment, although Young Master Han''s heart was assaulted by the poison gas, his heart was exceptionally clear. Thinking back on all the things that had occurred along the way, it seemed that it was all part of Martial Uncle''s conspiracy.


    First, he massacred the people in the Demon King''s Camp, secretly releasing news of the massacre of the entire Southern Wilderness'' Martial Forest, causing the righteous people to scramble to rescue him, and all of this fell under the control of the 9 Crescent Moon. Young Noble Han, with the Heavenly Demon Sect''s name, headed towards the Heavenly Mystery Cave with great fanfare, causing the martial artists of the Southern Wilderness to gather here.


    "Martial Uncle wants to become enemies with the entire Southern Wilderness'' Martial Forest, but he''s using me as a pawn. Forget it, where is my master?" Thinking of his master, the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, Young Noble Han couldn''t help but be shocked and cast his gaze at Jiuyuyue.


    It had to be known that Li Mo had fallen into the trap of martial uncle Jiuyue in order to save his master, but Li Mo was still in the dark. However, Young Master Han was originally an extremely smart person, so he was able to roughly guess the ins and outs of the matter.

 C40

    When Jiuyue saw Young Master Han''s gaze land on her, she already understood what he was thinking. She said harshly, "Young Master, do you want to see your master? After killing the alcohol disciple, your Master will naturally come to see you! "


    Killed a drunkard?


    Everyone was startled. Not to mention this wine servant, he was a senior guest of the world''s greatest sect, the Confucian sect. This Young Tutor Han was only a youth. Was Jiuyue going to send him to his death?


    Hearing Jiuyuyue''s instructions, Li Mo also let out a startled cry. With a trembling voice, he said, "Martial Uncle, how could Junior possibly be a match for Scholar Scholar? Isn''t this asking Junior ¡­"


    Li Mo had not finished speaking when Jiuyue sneered: "Since he is a disciple of our sect and has been nurtured by our Sky Demon Sect for seven years, he should die to repay us, what grievances do you have? Even if the Heavenly Demon Sect wants me to die immediately, I, Jiuyue, will not complain at all. If I cannot do it, I will die a horrible death! "


    It was evident that in the past twenty years, the pain of killing one''s husband had accumulated in their hearts, and they wholeheartedly wanted to kill all the martial artists in the Southern Wilderness. They wanted to see all of these people die one by one, and only then would they be able to vent their hatred.


    Li Mo saw that her martial uncle had already made a poisonous oath and did not dare to utter another word. However, she thought in her heart: "Alright, if junior''s life is lost today, I, Li Mo, will definitely not live on the sly. If the Demonic Sect is met with a calamity, I''m afraid I can only wait for Ah Bi to take revenge."


    Even though she was cold and proud, she was breathtakingly beautiful. In addition to her sorrowful voice, she gave off a calm aura of death, causing everyone to feel a bit depressed.


    "Jiuyuyue, since you insist on fighting, then I will come to experience your absolute art!" Adept Wine obviously wasn''t willing to make Young Master Han an enemy, but instead strode towards Nine Arc Moon.


    Although the alcohol addict grandmaster was carrying a huge gourd on his back, his movement seemed to be incomparably slow. In just a blink of an eye, he had arrived in front of Jiuyuyue.


    Jiuyue laughed coldly, and suddenly let out a mournful roar: "Could it be that I, Jiuyue, am afraid of you? I will kill you and let the main culprit come out! "


    In the past, when Murong Lie and the others escorted Wei Zifu into the palace to form a feud with the Demonic Sect, they only managed to survive after meeting the master of the Confucian Sect, Dong Zhongshu, and his disciples. The main culprit that Jiuyuyue had mentioned was naturally Dong Zhongshu himself.


    "You have already stepped into the inner demons. If you don''t wake up in time, your entire life will be ruined. Why did you drag the Demonic Sect into an irrecoverable land?"


    As he spoke, the large gourd in his hand trembled and was suddenly thrown towards the crescent moon. Instantly, an arc of light appeared in the air and the smell of alcohol permeated the air.


    Jiuyue laughed out loud. She suddenly flew into the air and actually struck out with her palm towards the wine man''s gourd without fear.


    This palm seemed weak and weak, but it was actually filled with surging waves of darkness. The wine master''s gourd came face to face and was extremely drowsy. It had actually been pressed down by her palm wind, stopping midway with a boom.


    A wave of wine training came out from the mouth of the gourd and was attacked by two powerful forces. The true energy in the surroundings spread and fluctuated. Even the people a few dozen feet away could not help but feel suffocated.


    "I never thought that this Jiuyuyue technique was actually so powerful. No wonder you dare to challenge hundreds of experts in the martial arts world!" Everyone was shocked and their faces twitched.


    However, she did not stop there. She struck out again, and with a flick of her body, she brushed past the large gourd of the Scholar and struck out towards his chest.


    "Be careful!" Everyone was shocked as they all stood up with a shout.


    The Wine Master gave a hearty laugh and said, "You can''t hurt me like this!"


    After he finished speaking, he leapt into the air and waved his wide sleeves. He also sent out an arc of light and immediately stopped the nine crescent moon''s attack.


    The two of them were rivals in terms of power. One of them advanced while the other retreated as they fought. This caused everyone to be expressionless. One must know that at this time, if the Wine Master could defeat Jiuyuyue in one sentence and lead everyone to kill their way down the mountain, no matter how many assassins there were, it would be difficult to stop hundreds of peerless experts from pouring in.


    However, now that it was a draw against Jiuyuyue, the crowd was secretly shocked. It seemed like this battle was not going to be a good one.


    Daoist Tianji''s temperament was fierce, he saw that the wine men were fighting against the nine crescent moons, and that there were very few disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect, so he shouted, "Everyone come together, there is no need to follow any rules in dealing with the evil spirits of the Heavenly Demon Sect!"


    However, just as Daoist Tianji spoke, he saw Qi Shang''s long sleeves fly up and he sneered, "If we follow martial arts rules, then our Heavenly Demon Sect will lose. If we all go together, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Although Qi Feifei had been living in seclusion for many years, his fame still remained. The sect leaders of the Martial Forest Sect all looked at each other in dismay, not daring to overstep their boundaries. One must know that he had disappeared for some reason when he had been flying up and down the martial world. His cultivation level had not decreased at all this time. Perhaps no one present could beat him in a one-on-one fight.


    Hearing their shouts, everyone''s heart trembled. Murong Lie cupped his hands and said: "I''ve heard that twenty years ago, Great Hero Qi made a heavy oath that he would no longer fight in the martial arts world. Could it be that Great Hero Qi is going to destroy his oath and become our enemy?"


    "Hmph, I, Qi Feifei, have long forgotten about what happened twenty years ago. Now that you have destroyed my Heavenly Demon Sect, do you think I will just sit by and watch you kill all of my Heavenly Demon Sect disciples?"


    Murong Lie was momentarily at a loss for words. Although Qi Feifei had sworn that he would not get involved in any more grudges between martial institutions, he would never sit by and watch his own sect be destroyed.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a long whistle from the Wine Master. A wave of wine training came flying over towards the crescent moon. This wine training was like an arc of light, bringing with it a strong alcoholic smell, and its power was surging crazily.


    "Moderate Divine Palm?" The crowd cried out in alarm.


    No matter how strong the opponent was, they could always lift up to a thousand Jin. It was as if lifting something heavy was like lifting a great wisdom.


    At this moment, the Wine Master used his wine training to rush out like a bolt of lightning. This wine was originally made out of never-ending astral energy, and it was faintly discernable. Coupled with the fact that the path of the average Divine Palm was extremely violent and fierce, they complemented each other.


    "Junior Sister, be careful!"


    All of a sudden, he flew up into the air. Everyone saw his body bounce, and he became like a shadow, charging straight towards the Wine Master. The drunkard seemed to have expected this, and quickly raised his left hand to strike at them.


    In this way, it became a one against two situation.


    Murong Lie shouted, "Drinking Grandmaster, I''ll help you!" Just as he was about to rush out to help, Drinker shouted in a low voice: "Brother Murong, do not be anxious. Whether these hundreds of martial artists can leave safely will depend on you. Do not mess around!"


    What he meant was, he wanted Murong Lie to not come forward to help. Although Murong Lie was worried about the safety of the drunkard, he couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    "Do you still want to leave this place? Hehe, this matter will be decided by me, Xiao Dagang! " Suddenly, he saw Xiao Dagang and Su Wen sneering by the side with their hands behind their backs.


    Everyone was secretly overwhelmed with shock, however, these martial artists were all formidable individuals from the southern sects. Although their hearts were filled with shock, their expressions remained unchanged. Everyone had seen this scene and had completely restrained themselves.


    Xiao Dagang saw that everyone ignored him and did not make any noise, but looked coldly at Jiuyuyue and Qi Feifei, who were besieging the wine addict grandmaster.


    The Wine Master, Jiu Tianyue and Qi Feifan were all peerless experts in the martial arts world. The wine servant brought a huge gourd with him as he waved his long sleeves, releasing waves after waves of baleful qi to cover both Qi Feifei and Jiu Yue.


    Jiuyue had been fighting for more than ten moves, but her flying strength was actually only able to tie with Master Jiu Zun once. She could not help but be anxious and angry. She cried out loudly, her voice hoarse and mournful, making people''s hair stand on end.


    After all, Jiuyue had been cultivating in seclusion for twenty years. When she came back out of the martial world, she thought she was the best in the world. She actually dared to challenge the entire martial arts world.


    Who would have thought that when the two of them fought as drinkers, it would end up as a draw? She laughed loudly, turned around and took off the zither on her back.


    "Dong, dong, dong!" Several notes of the zither shocked the entire audience.


    "Peerless Demon Zither!" Everyone was shocked. The Iron Zither was the most powerful killing technique in the Sky Demon Martial School, and it was said that once it left the martial world, blood would be spilled everywhere. Jiuyue''s cultivation base was so high that it could agitate the zither.


    "Quickly use your inner strength to intimidate the heart meridian, in case you get hurt by the zither music!" Murong Lie gave a loud shout and sat cross-legged first. He used his mind to gather his inner strength to protect the biting cold zither light.


    The sound of the zither crashed into the huge wine pot one by one, causing the wine to smell in the sky, causing the Qi to roil about for a few meters, and Qi to fly up at the same time. At the same time, Qi Feifan had already taken down the iron zither on his back, the power of the two zither combined was limitless, and he began to slowly suppress the wine servant''s attack.


    "Drinker, go to hell! "Hahaha ¡­"


    Jiuyue let out a long, mournful laugh and struck out at the wine servant. Dozens of magic zither lights shot out in front of him. At the same time, he also sighed dejectedly and shot out a zither light.


    "Boom!"


    Everyone felt an incomparable shock, three powerful astral lights bloomed in the air, the three figures separated immediately, only to see Jiu Zun''s huge bottle gourd suddenly being thrown backwards, his leg dragging the ground, creating a one meter long mark before he was able to hold on to his body.


    "You ¡­"


    At this moment, Qi Feiyu also encountered a shocking backlash, almost suffocating him.


    "Alright!" A wave of ecstasy passed through the crowd. The Wine Master fought two alone and was actually on the peak. Perhaps after dozens of moves, he would be able to defeat the two of them.


    "The Heavenly Demon Sect''s Iron Zither can''t be like this!"


    The crowd was restless for a moment, and then a few people started shouting. It seemed like the wine master had already won, there were even a few people who were standing on their tiptoes and shouting.

 C41

    The Wine Master had fought two Sky Demon Martial School''s experts on his own, but he hadn''t been at a disadvantage at all. In fact, he had been overestimating the Sky Demon Martial School''s power for the past twenty years.


    However, at this moment, Young Master Han, who was standing outside the arena, saw the three of them fight and his palm technique was indeed exquisite. However, at this moment, Young Master Han, who was standing outside the arena, watched the three of them fight and his palm technique was indeed exquisite and each move was difficult to predict.


    On the other hand, the drunkard grandmaster''s vigorous palm strikes were light as if they were weightless, walking down the path of fierce mediocrity. Although it seemed like he had no force behind them, in reality, he was full of strength and his killing intent was overwhelming.


    Young Master Han was an exceptionally smart person. He''d seen more than a hundred moves and couldn''t help but be shocked. If this continued, the trio would surely be able to determine the victor of this battle apart from a thousand moves.


    However, at this time, the forbidden Yi camp was completely sealed off from all sides, and their desire to kill could not be predicted. And even if Jiuyuyue joined forces with the forbidden Yi camp, these martial artists might not necessarily be able to resist once they rushed down the mountain.


    However, at this time, Xiao Da Gang was not involved in the battle, it was obvious that he was not interested in the matter, adding on that Su Wen was also a top Ranker, if Sky Demon Sect and Wu Lin were to fight and suffer, the Fences of the Gods camp would benefit from it.


    "I have to stop the three of them from fighting!"


    When his thoughts traveled here, Young Master Han suddenly took a step forward and dashed towards the three of them. Everyone present was staring fixedly at the three people dueling. They were all shocked when they saw Young Master Han charge out.


    "Is this kid crazy?" Someone cursed in a low voice.


    "He''s far more than crazy. These three great masters are fighting amongst each other like tigers and dragons. This boy just rashly dares to enter the circle. He''s courting death!" Qi Heng, Duan Tian and Tie Zheng exclaimed in shock, "Young Lord, you can''t be rash!"


    These three were originally descendants of the Han family. When they saw Young Master Han run out, they were all shocked and all of them walked towards Young Master Han. Especially Qi Heng, who loved Young Master Han as much as his own grandson.


    Murong Lie just so happened to be beside the three of them. He hastily made his move, waved his sleeve to stop the three of them, and said, "Seniors, do not be reckless. This young man is extremely talented, so he naturally has an idea!"


    Although Qi Heng, Duan Tian and Tie Zheng were valiant and powerful, their martial arts were passed down through their ancestors'' cavalry and spears. With a jolt from Murong Lie''s palm, the three of them retreated with awkward expressions.


    Indeed, Young Master Han had charged into the midst of the three people fighting. He used an unknown technique and instantly forced all three of them to retreat.


    "This ¡­" Everyone was shocked.


    Young Master Han forced three people back with a single palm and hastily cupped his hands towards each of them. "Amateur Master and Martial uncles, please listen to a word of mine. This matter seems a bit odd ¡­"


    However, before Young Master Han could finish, Jiuyue waved her right hand and retracted her whip. She raised the iron zither and said angrily, "Young Master Han, hurry up and get out of my way!"


    "Martial uncle, someone is provoking us in this fight. We can''t fall for someone else''s evil scheme ¡­" Young Master Han bowed to Jiuyue in a hurry and said sincerely.


    Hearing that, Jiuyuyue laughed out loud: "You little rascal, what nonsense are you spouting, don''t tell me that even at your age you still don''t know? You want to teach me a lesson? "


    Young Master Han''s voice was loud and intentionally spread far and wide, allowing everyone present to hear him clearly. However, these martial artists were likely to be reckless. How could they be informed of his words? Only the wine master frowned and said, "You''re saying that someone is provoking you?"


    The crowd of tyrants in the crowd were cursing and swearing, thinking that this Master Wine Master should have been able to win against the two Demonic Sect disciples. Now, a young man had appeared and forced the three strongest warriors to retreat in one move, and this victory had been messed up.


    Someone then shouted, "Drinking Master, this brat is the remnants of the Demonic Sect. Don''t mess with him, just kill him together.


    Jiuyue also shouted in a stern voice: "Young master, scram. Otherwise, I will kill you as well!"


    Just at this moment, a figure burst into laughter. His movements were extremely strange as he shouted, "Kid, you are the criminal of the imperial government. How dare you come here and act so arrogantly? Surrender yourself and surrender!"


    The person who''d come was Xiao Dagang. Dressed in heavy armor and carrying a long saber at his waist, he went to Young Master Han''s side and grabbed at him with one hand.


    Ever since Xiao Dagang had swallowed the Book of Immortality, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. As soon as he made his move, he grabbed at the air, and a flame shot towards Young Master Han''s chest.


    "Xiao Dagang, the one who provoked the martial arts Lin dispute and wanted to profit from it is you!" When Young Master Han saw Xiao Huagang''s palm strike, the sound of wind and thunder rumbled down. This was a sign that his cultivation had already reached the peak of perfection. A single attack from him could kill him.


    In his haste, Young Master Han had no choice but to leap backwards, barely dodging Xiao Dagang''s grab.


    Xiao Dagang laughed loudly, "Bullsh * t. Today, I brought my brothers from the Yin-Yang Battalion here to maintain order. You can fight fairly and neither of us will interfere. It''s just that you are a felon in the imperial court, so I have no choice but to interfere."


    It was unexpected that Young Master Han had easily dodged Xiao Dagang''s grab. Xiao Dagang had thought that even if Xiao Dagang could not capture him, he would at least make him look miserable. However, with a flick of his body, Young Master Han had easily avoided Xiao Dagang''s grab.


    Everyone was silent when they heard Xiao Da Gang''s words. They thought to themselves, "How is this brat the culprit of the imperial government?" However, upon hearing Xiao Dagang''s words, Qi Heng, Duan Tian, and Tie Zheng suddenly rose into the air and landed beside Young Master Han.


    "Could this youth be King Chu''s descendant?" Seeing Qi Heng and the other two rush out to protect their master, everyone''s hearts shivered and they all made guesses.


    Qi Heng, Duan Tian and Tie Zheng were all old officials of the Great Chu; their reputations in the martial arts world were not small. However, these people had always been secretive about their whereabouts and were said to have escorted their old master to the southern border.


    However, many of the martial artists present recognized them, and their eyes were full of surprise. Even though Lord Chu had been living in the grass for more than a hundred years, his prestige still remained high.


    King Chu was a warlord of the generation, and Liu Bang was ashamed of himself for his "victory in battle and defeat". In the past, he had trampled over all the mountains and rivers of the Great Qin Dynasty to create a national meritorious service for the big man, but he died in the hands of Queen Lu.


    Although Young Master Han knew of his identity at this moment, as for how the Han Family had fallen into such a situation, the four family officials had always kept a low profile. Now that Xiao Budian had mentioned it again, the three family members immediately stroked their long beards and laughed out loud, "That''s right, we''re the heirs of King Chu, so what?"


    The three of them had been protecting their lord for many years and had seen much. They knew that since Xiao Dagang already knew Young Master Han''s identity, it would be difficult for him to escape the encirclement. Now that they had revealed their identity, the people in the martial arts world felt sorry for Lord Chu.


    Qi Heng, Duan Tian and Tie Zheng were all over eighty years old. Their white beards fluttered in the wind as they grew stronger and more arrogant. The several hundred martial artists present could not help but feel dejected.


    I, Xiao Dagang, have come to the Southern Wilderness with the intention of unifying the martial forests in the Southern Wilderness to serve in the imperial court. I, the Martial Emperor, am a Lord of the Myriad Domain and was unable to gain the favor of the imperial government in the Barbarian Land of the Southern Wilderness.


    "It''s none of my business!" Tie Zheng snorted before Xiao Dagang could finish.


    "How is it not closed?" Xiao Dagang did not show any anger on his face. He continued to laugh, "The emperor has decreed that any grievances and martial arts can be written off immediately. Even if you are the descendants of King Chu, you are also included in the royal family''s amnesty ¡­"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the three old men grew sad. One had to know that the descendants of Lord Chu had been divided into several groups, fleeing into the martial arts world. There were not many who had survived to this day due to death and injury.


    For the past hundred years, the imperial government had never given the Han Family any amnesty. Instead, they had sent the Yin-Yang camp to kill everyone in their camp. If Xiao Dagang was referring to the Martial Emperor intent, it would be a great thing.


    Tie Zheng burst into laughter and scolded, "Son of a b * tch, how could this emperor be so lame? Damn it, I sent you here to the Southern Wilderness, how can you be the head of the Martial Alliance? This old one does not believe that the emperor would go back on his words! "


    Over the past hundred years, the Han Family and the Imperial Court''s grudge was not something that could be explained with just a few words. Tie Zheng naturally did not believe Xiao Dagang''s words, while Qi Heng and Duan Tian had a solemn expression as they snorted coldly.


    At this time, Jiuyue only sneered and shouted: "Xiao Da Gang, you said that I would attract all of the martial artists from the Southern Wilderness to the top of the Heavenly Mystery Cave, and that I would kill a few of my enemies. This Martial Alliance leader will be led by my Heavenly Demon Sect, what is the meaning of this?"


    When the crowd heard Jiuyuanyue''s words, they were immediately shocked. The plan to invade the Heavenly Mystery Cave and get everyone to come to their rescue was indeed a conspiracy. Furthermore, it was between Xiao Dagang and the Demonic Sect.


    Xiao Dagang calmly said: "That''s right, I, Xiao Dagang, have said it before but the performance of the Demonic Sect today is just too disappointing. The two experts actually couldn''t beat a drunkard, I overestimated the Demonic Sect''s strength!"


    "Dog Officer..." How dare you lie to me, return my senior sister to me! " When Jiuyue heard this, she suddenly let out a mournful cry and tried to grab at Xiao Dagang.


    Xiao Dagang sneered and suddenly moved his right hand forward and sneered: "A foolish woman who betrayed her own senior sister, you still want to ask for it from me? "Go to hell!"


    Once the word "die" came out, a fierce gust of wind directly struck towards Jiuyuyue, and actually managed to grab her, but with a few "kacha" sounds, the bones shattered, and Jiuyuyue let out a blood-curdling screech, flying out into the sky and landing tens of feet away.


    Everyone looked and saw Jiuyue''s left hand drooping. Her five fingers were already broken by Xiao JIanggang. Even the bones in her fingers were exposed and blood was dripping to the ground.


    "This ¡­"


    Everyone was shocked, they knew clearly that Nine Arc Moon''s martial arts could not even injure her after a hundred moves had been painstakingly fought by Master Disciple. Yet, Xiao Huagang had broken five of her fingers in one move, wasn''t Xiao Huagang''s martial arts much stronger than Master Wine?


    He clapped his hands and said with a cold smile: "The Southern Wilderness'' Martial Arts Forest Sect has 372 large and small sects and 7931 disciples. With your insignificant ability, you still want to become the Martial Alliance Master."


    Upon hearing this, Jiuyuyue let out a miserable scream. She knew it was a mistake. Although her left hand was injured, she still shouted out loud and flew into the air, cursing, "Wutu Bastard, I''ll fight you to the death!"

 C42

    Under the fury of the Nine Arc Moon, she attacked with her full strength in the sky. Immediately, her voice was loud and powerful. Layers of palm shadows moved about as a vast palm wind swept out and struck towards Xiao Dagang''s chest.


    Xiao Dagang snorted and did not even look at her. Su Wen laughed sinisterly, suddenly leaping up from the ground, he threw out a palm attack towards the palm wind.


    "Bam!" With a loud bang, thunder rumbled out from the intersection of the four palms. Jiuyuyue''s body flew backward like a kite with its string cut.


    Qi Shang Fei was behind Jiuyuyue, and upon seeing that she was pushed back by Su Wen, he was shocked, but suddenly, he rushed out and caught her, and shouted: "Junior sister, how are you?"


    However, she slowly struggled to get up, and with her mouth facing the sky, she shouted: "Senior Brother, I was tricked, and I killed this beast!"


    "Jiuyuyue, you brought this upon yourself. However, it was only because of the reputation of our Sky Demon Sect that the Yu Lin Battalion was able to gather Wu Lin from the Southern Wilderness!"


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts were filled with emotions. So all of this was a scheme by Xiao Dagang to gather the martial arts practitioners of the various sects. No wonder he knew the sects'' disciples in the Southern Wilderness like the back of his hand.


    Murong Lie said with a deep voice, "In that case, could it be that when the Demon King''s camp and other sects suffered a massacre, you also sent people to borrow the Heavenly Demon Sect''s power?"


    "That''s right!"


    Xiao Dagang let out a cold laugh and shouted: "This act of the imperial government was originally a dispute between all martial arts in the world, all sects are under the orders of the imperial government, all martial arts are under the orders of the imperial government, all martial arts are under the same family, all of you living side by side with each other, it was originally a great thing, but these insensible people went against the imperial government''s orders, I had no choice but to kill them!"


    The crowd went into an uproar as they heard this. Fang Xing knew that this was all a plot by the imperial government, and that the Demonic Sect was merely being used for this.


    It had to be known that Xiao Dagang''s reputation was not enough for a gathering of the various sects in the Southern Wilderness. Thus, the selection of the Martial Alliance''s leader was difficult to accomplish.


    "Xiao Dagang, it would be difficult for you to convince the masses by doing this. Even if you use the power of the imperial government, you might not be able to convince the various factions in the southern territory!" The Wine Master sneered.


    Hearing that, Xiao Dagang laughed sinisterly: "Wine Apostle Master, you don''t have to worry about that. The people of Martial Arts Forest always say that as friends, I, Xiao Dagang, have the guts to challenge all the sects of the Southern Wilderness. Whoever wins the next move, I, Xiao Dagang, will immediately lead the Ancestral Camp back to Chang''an.


    Everyone understood the meaning behind his words. If no one could defeat him, Xiao Dagang, then they would have to listen to the arrangements made by Xiao Dagang to choose the leader of the Martial Alliance.


    Most of the people present had been martial artists for dozens of years. When they saw that Xiao Dagang was so arrogant that he wanted to challenge the hundreds of sects in the Southern Wilderness, they could not help but frown.


    One had to know that in just a short while, Xiao JIangang had broken the finger of the first devil, Nine Arc Moon, in three moves. No grandmaster present could possibly match him in such a terrifying martial art.


    At this time, Jiuyue had already suffered a heavy injury. She stood up, pointed at Xiao Dagang and scolded, "Xiao Dagang, let go of my senior sister ¡­ I''ll duel you! "


    Xiao Dagang laughed loudly, "Jiuyuyue, the one who drugged the Princess of the Heaven Demon Sect was you, Jiuyuyue. Not me, Xiao Dagang. "Hehe, you don''t have the qualifications!"


    When Qi Feifei, Young Master Han, and Li Mo heard Xiao Huagang''s words, they were immediately shocked. They all looked at Jiuyuyue, only to see their faces darken as they asked Jiuyuyue, "Junior Sister, what is going on?"


    Jiuyue roared miserably, as if she had gone mad. She didn''t reply to their words, instead, she quickly reached out her hand and counted the number of acupuncture points on her finger. Jiuyue then groaned and quieted down.


    After a while, she muttered to herself, "The enemy who escorted Wei Zifu into the capital... Avoiding disaster in the Southern Wilderness was originally an excellent opportunity, but it was destroyed in one fell swoop ¡­ "However, in the past twenty years, senior sister has allowed them to be carefree, so I, Jiuyue, only wish to borrow the power of the imperial government ¡­"


    Even though Nine Arc Moon was hesitating to say anything, Qi Shengfei understood what she was saying and shouted: "Enough!" Suddenly, he raised his head and let out a long sigh.


    "The truth is, Senior''s actions did not mean that she forgot to take revenge for the Demonic Sect, or that she had other plans. Your actions have already caused the Demonic Sect to be doomed to never return."


    Xiao Dagang laughed coldly, "Old Qi, at this point, I, Xiao Dagang, have only acted under the imperial edict. If you can lead the Demonic Sect to submit to the imperial government, the imperial government will not make things difficult for you, what do you say?"


    "Bullshit, even if the Heavenly Demon Sect dies in battle, we won''t lower our heads to that dog-emperor!" He flung his long sleeve upwards and a gust of rolling wind from his palm fell heavily.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were cold, they all thought that the Demonic Sect and the Southern Wilderness'' Wu Lin were safe and sound, and it turned out that the Princess of the Demonic Sect was the one who restrained the disciples. Otherwise, with the strength of the Demonic Sect, even if they could not kill all the sects in the Southern Wilderness, they would have been in a terrible situation.


    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Dagang laughed: "The Demonic Sect has always been the most evil in the Southern Wilderness. Today, I, Xiao Dagang, will punish all of you to come at once!"


    Qi Feifei sneered as he knew that this Xiao Dagang had strong skills. If he fought him alone, no one would be able to win against him. Since he was arrogant and proud, he might even win if he gathered the forces of the Demonic Sect.


    "Good, the four of us will fight you, a powerful expert. If we lose, then we will wait for your decision!" Having said this, he took a step forward and followed closely behind Young Master Han and Li Mo.


    Qi Heng, Duan Tian, and Tie Zheng were astounded as they stopped Young Master Han from speaking. "Young Master, this ¡­" "No way!"


    The three of them were all heirs of the Han clan. Seeing that Young Master Han and the others had no chance of winning when they were fighting with Xiao Dagang, it would be difficult for Young Master Han to retreat safely if he were to step in.


    Young Master Han stopped when he saw the three elders obstructing him and turned around, bowing deeply to the three of them. "The three elders have treated Young Master Fu with great kindness, but the Demonic Sect is also the Young Master''s Sect. If Young Master Han is unable to advance and retreat with them, then how will he be able to establish himself between heaven and earth?"


    The three elders had no choice but to remain silent when they heard this. Young Master Han''s personality was intelligent and unyielding, and he definitely could not disgrace the Han family''s reputation in front of a character in the martial arts forest of the Southern Wilderness.


    Seeing the Heavenly Demon Sect fighting against Xiao Dagang, the alcohol master and Murong Lie shook their heads and sighed. Although the two of them wanted to stop them, this was a matter for the Heavenly Demon Sect, so they couldn''t say much.


    When Xiao Da Gang saw that everyone was going to fight, he was determined to make an example out of everyone. If they were to destroy the Demonic Sect, which was considered the head of the Demonic Sect in the Southern Wilderness, no matter which sect it was, who would dare to make a sound?


    At this moment, although Jiu Yue was heavily injured, she suddenly let out a mournful shriek as she soared into the air. She struck out her palm towards Xiao Dagang, and everyone followed suit, sending their palm strikes towards him.


    At this moment, although Young Master Han''s cultivation was strong, his experience was lacking in the face of an enemy. Xiao Dagang had easily dodged several attacks with his saber. The four of them attacked Xiao Dagang but were unable to gain the upper hand.


    However, most of the martial arts crowd had experienced seniors and seniors. Seeing that Young Master Han''s several formidable saber techniques were unable to injure Xiao Dagang, they couldn''t help but cry out in pity.


    It had to be known that Young Master Han''s blade technique and cultivation was powerful enough to intimidate people on the spot. However, his experience when facing the enemy was shallow. It was easily broken by Xiao Dagang several times.


    After fighting for almost a hundred moves, Xiao Dagang suddenly laughed out loud. He then squatted down and raised both of his hands. A powerful force was actually emitted from his body.


    "Hu hu!"


    Jiuyuyue and Li Mo were the first to be hit by this strong wind. They were sent flying several meters back by this strong wind. The Sky Demon Martial School''s martial arts technique of lightening their bodies was the best. After they were sent flying, one of them fell to the ground.


    However, both Fang Fei and Young Master Han received the strong palm force of Xiao Huagang''s strike. Both of them were pushed back several meters by the force of the palm strike and flew backwards, bringing up a cloud of dust.


    "Haha, so what if you''re from the Demonic Sect? It''s nothing more than this!"


    Xiao Dagang had forced back several people with a single palm. He raised his head and laughed loudly, his laughter piercing through the clouds, causing everyone present to feel a chill run down their spines.


    Murong Lie was even more shocked. After Xiao Budian had swallowed the Immortal Book of the Mo Sect, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. Most likely, this time, Wu Lin of the Southern Wilderness would have to submit to him.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    However, at this moment, a strand of clear zither music suddenly sounded from the horizon, causing one''s heart to tremble.


    "It''s the Heavenly Demon Sect''s supreme zither music!" Someone exclaimed.


    Everyone looked towards the source of the sound, only to see a graceful silhouette flying over. Her hands were on the Black Iron Zither, her white clothes fluttering in the wind.


    What was even more surprising was that her hands and feet were bound by two chains as thick as a bowl''s mouth. They shook in the air and created many arcs of light.


    "It''s the Heavenly Demon Princess!"


    Everyone was shocked, this was the famous demon that made people''s faces change. This was the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Mistress who had been intimidating the Southern Wilderness for the past 20 years?


    Xiao Dagang turned his head and saw the Demon Princess flying towards him. His face was filled with shock: "How is this possible ¡­ Isn''t he already imprisoned at the top of the cliff? "


    The Demonic Palace Lord descended from the skies and stared coldly at Xiao Huagang. "What did you say just now? Is the Demonic Sect only so weak? "


    With that, the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s middle finger and index finger twisted. With two "dong dong dong" sounds, countless zither notes flew toward Xiao Dagang. The two of them were only ten feet apart, and these zither notes shot out like countless thorns.


    Xiao Dagang quickly flipped his body over. Although he managed to avoid a few thorns, he was in an extremely sorry state. He slipped on the ground and almost fell down.


    Like this, everyone was shocked. Everyone had seen Xiao JIanggang''s martial arts, but the Heavenly Demon Palace Master had only used a few fingers to force him into a sorry state. How could this not cause everyone''s faces to change?

 C43

    Seeing the appearance of the Demonic Palace''s Palace Master, the entire hall immediately fell into a deathly silence, especially Jiuyuyue, whose eyes were wide open. She was overwhelmed with shock, and retreated step by step.


    When Young Master Han and Li Mo saw the Heavenly Demon Palace Master, they hastily went forward to prostrate themselves on the ground.


    One must know that just now Young Noble Han and Li Mo had met up and flown up together, and together, they had fought against Xiao Huagang. These two were disciples of the Demonic Palace''s master, and based on their age, they were already considered outstanding amongst the young generation.


    The Demonic Palace Lord turned to Jiuyuyue and asked, "Jiuyuyue, it was in vain for you to cultivate arduously for twenty years on Jiuzheng Peak, and have walked the path of defection. Your cultivation had not progressed at all, and you yourself have not lost enough face.


    When Jiuyuyue saw the appearance of the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, she was overwhelmed with shock. When she saw him blaming her, she immediately gave up all hope and screamed: "That''s right, that year Master said that I, Jiuyuanyue, was extremely extreme in temperament, and was unable to reach the pinnacle of martial arts. However, I, Jiuyuanyue, do not believe it ¡­ I definitely won''t believe it! "


    As she spoke, she lifted up her left hand, revealing the severed bones of her fingers, causing fresh blood to flow out. At this moment, her expression was extremely sinister, and her entire body was trembling.


    "Senior Sister, please spare him!" Qi Shang slowly walked over, supporting the nine crescent moons, he said to the Demonic Palace Lord: "Junior Sister, your temper is too extreme, for the past twenty years, you have only wanted to seek revenge ¡­"


    Before Qi Feiyu could finish speaking, the Demonic Palace Master Cang Cang sighed and said: "I originally thought that although you would not be able to reach the peak of our martial arts, and so you came to find me, but who would have thought that you and Xiao JIangang had conspired together to make me swallow poison and imprison me at the top of the cliff ¡­"


    Hearing that, Jiuyue quickly stepped forward and kneeled in front of the Demonic Palace Master. She raised her right hand and slapped her face a few times, shouting, "Senior sister, it''s me, a bastard ¡­ However, I just want to kill all of these bastards without sparing a single one of them! "


    As Jiuyuyue spoke, her voice was excited. She pointed at all the martial artists around her, gnashing her teeth in hatred.


    "Junior sister, your personality will never change, do you know that what I swallowed was not some bewitching medicine? This is the most venomous poison in the world, the ''Heavenly Heart transvestite'' poison! " The Demonic Palace Lord sighed.


    "Heavenly Heart Flower? "How is this possible!?" Jiuyue was shocked. She took a step back and pointed at Xiao Dagang as she shouted, "You old fox, you lied to me. I''m going to kill you!"


    At this time, Xiao Dagang laughed coldly and his gaze turned serious as he said, "That''s right, it was me who poisoned her, if you have to blame me, you crazy woman, it''s your fault. I thought that after she devoured the ''Heavenly Heart transvestite'' and locked the two jade chains at the bottom of the sea, I would at least be able to trap her.


    "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" Hearing this, Jiuyuanyue became furious and was about to rush over to fight with Xiao Da Gang. Qi Shangyue, who was standing beside her, quickly used his hand to stop her. Jiuyuyue was so angry that she cried out miserably and spat out a mouthful of blood, nearly fainting on the spot.


    At this point, everyone had a general idea of what was going on. So, this Jiuyue was actually part of Xiao JIangang''s conspiracy, and the Heavenly Demon Sect''s Palace Master was trapped at the Juebi Peak, which was the conspiracy between Jiuyuyue and Xiao JIangang.


    Everyone was astonished. The Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s martial arts were top-notch. If Xiao Dagang and Jiuyue weren''t plotting against each other, it would be difficult for them to trap her. Even so, they were still able to struggle free.


    The Heavenly Demon Palace''s head laughed at the sky. "My sect was once a martial arts expert on par with the Confucian Sect. If someone like you dared to defy our Heavenly Demon Sect''s will, then 20 years ago, based on the personality of our Heavenly Demon Palace''s leader, none of you could have left. Sigh ¡­"


    What the Demonic Palace Lord had said was not exaggerated at all, especially what Qi Heng and the others had personally witnessed. Back then, when they were on the way to killing the forbidden camp, a peerless zither music had instantly killed more than three hundred experts.


    Xiao Dagang laughed coldly as his gaze swept over to the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, "Perhaps today is different from the past. Even though the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master has escaped the Juebi Peak, he may not be able to escape this place."


    Hearing this, the metal zither in his hand was gently released, and he said: "This imperial court, it relies on swallowing the ''Undying Pill Book'' refined by our sect''s ancestor to arrogantly and arrogantly. One must know that the ''Undying Pill Book'' of our Mo Sect''s ancestor may be able to swiftly increase one''s cultivation, but it needs to be gradual.


    One must know that although there were many fast methods to practice martial arts in this world, most of them were hidden troubles, especially those with profound techniques. If one made a mistake, they would go berserk.


    Ever since he swallowed the Immortal Pill Book, his cultivation had increased by many times, but every time it was midnight, he would feel the faint pressure of the acupuncture points on his back, as if there was a faint pain. He had to sit quietly for four hours to suppress the pain.


    Forcing himself to train these past few days, he discovered that the pain was indeed increasing. Xiao Dagang was an expert in martial arts and naturally knew how powerful it was. However, seeing the urgency of the mission, Xiao Dagang suppressed it with his own inner strength and did not put it to heart.


    At this moment, hearing the reminder of the Demonic Palace''s Palace Master, his face could not help but freeze. One must know that Xiao Dagang had just joined the imperial government for the sake of becoming a rich and powerful official.


    Su Wen, who was standing behind Xiao Dagang, had long noticed the change in his expression and quickly walked over and whispered into Xiao Dagang''s ear: "Vice Commander, even if what that woman said is true, so what? His top priority right now was to kill this woman, so he could hurry back and heal his injuries ¡­ Moreover, this woman has been poisoned by the ''Heavenly Heart transvestite'', how much of her remaining strength will she have? "


    Xiao Dagang nodded and laughed coldly at the leader of the Demonic Palace, "I have always heard that the Demonic Palace is the strongest in the Southern Wilderness, and the Demonic Sect is the strongest. I, Xiao Dagang, dare to ask for some moves from you!"


    When the Heavenly Demon Palace''s head heard this, he let out a cold laugh. He suddenly raised the iron zither in his hand and shouted, "I was just about to get rid of this traitor of the Mo Sect. That is also good ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Dagang suddenly leaped into the air and threw a punch towards the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master. In an instant, a wave of sand and rocks swirled up within a few dozen feet and his fists actually shot out like two giant springs.


    When the Demonic Palace Lord saw Xiao Dagang''s fierce strength, he was slightly shocked. He quickly twisted his fingers and several zither notes shot into the sky, colliding with Xiao Dagang''s fist light.


    "Bam!"


    The two of them jumped backwards, but after receiving the three notes from the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, Xiao JIang jumped backward. He lost his balance and was forced back a few steps.


    The Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s figure flashed, as he lightly landed behind. This exchange was clear to see, even though Xiao Dagang''s cultivation had increased several times, it would still be difficult for him to win against the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master.


    All the martial artists present, including the Demonic Palace Head and Xiao JIang, were shocked by Xiao JIang''s power. They couldn''t help but exclaim in their hearts, no wonder Xiao JIang dared to lead the Fusion Battalion into the Southern Wilderness. With this power, apart from the Demonic Sect, no other sect in the Southern Wilderness could stop him.


    Just as everyone was in shock, he suddenly snorted and swallowed a mouthful of blood. He was wearing a white dress with red spots all over his body.


    "This ¡­?" Everyone was shocked and shocked.


    Young Master Han and Li Mo hurriedly strode forward, supported their Heavenly Demon Sect''s Palace Master, and simultaneously cried out, "Master, what''s wrong!"


    Demonic Palace''s Palace Master suddenly grabbed Young Noble Han. His eyes focused and his body fell backwards, almost falling down. This time, not only Young Noble Han and Li Mo, but all of the martial arts characters present were shocked.


    However, Jiuyue suddenly took a step forward, rushing in front of the Demonic Palace''s Palace Master, and kneeled down, crying out loudly: "Senior Sister ¡­ It is my sin, the Nine Crescent Moon. Kill me! "


    At this point, everyone knew that the Heavenly Demon Palace''s main body had been infected by the Heavenly Heart transvestite''s poison. Although it had knocked Xiao Dagang back, it had triggered the poison in his body and increased its potency.


    "Scram!" The Demonic Palace Lord let out a furious roar, raising his left leg and kicking Jiuyuyue in the chest. The nine crescent moon was like a ball, rolling away.


    Demonic Palace Lord grabbed Young Master Han with one hand and said gently, "Young Master, how has Master been to you these past seven years?"


    Young Master Han heard this and was stunned, not knowing how to reply. Since seven years ago, Young Master Han had been rescued by the Demonic Palace Master and Ah Bi, the two of them had almost no contact with each other.


    Hearing his master''s question, Young Master Han didn''t know how to reply. He could only stutter, "Master, save me up the mountain and bestow martial arts upon me. This favor will be recreated ¡­"


    "Enough!" The Heavenly Demon Palace''s leader sighed, "Our Heavenly Demon Sect''s solemn relationship with the Liu family is a feud. However, our ancestor once told us that since the world is set, the people should live and work happily, and not cause trouble again. So our Heavenly Demon Sect is located in the southern borders, and has never stepped foot in the martial world again ¡­"


    At this point, everyone understood that the Southern Wilderness was peaceful and calm because of the constraints of the Demonic Sect. Murong Lie and the others also lowered their heads in silence after hearing this. Otherwise, if the Demonic Sect wanted to take revenge on them, why would they wait until twenty years later?


    "Young Master came from the Han family and bears a great grudge to exterminate his clan. I originally planned to tell you the truth when you grew up. Who would have thought that Jiuyue actually did this ¡­"


    The Demonic Palace Lord had yet to finish speaking when the space suddenly shook. Three strange figures rolled over, their eerie cries causing people''s hair to stand on end. However, the color of their faces suddenly changed, as three arcs of light descended.


    "Demon Ridge Three Fiends?" Young Master Han was shocked.

 C44

    Hearing Young Noble Han mention the names of the three demons, everyone present was shocked and stood up at the same time. Even Xiao Dagang and Su Wen''s faces twitched as they looked towards the direction the three came from.


    The three Fiends of Demon Ridge flew over from the sky. Suddenly, they landed on a huge rock not far away. Their expressions were extremely strange. One of them laughed strangely and said, "You guys fight. We''ll watch from the sidelines and not interfere!"


    However, the arrival of these three devils immediately suppressed the atmosphere at the peak of the mountain. The crowd didn''t know the purpose of these three people''s arrival, and their hearts were even more uneasy.


    When the Demonic Palace Lord saw the three beasts, he laughed coldly and said, "I didn''t expect the three of you to join in the fun. It seems that we have no choice but to join in the fun!"


    "Of course!" A weirdo laughed sinisterly: "Looking at Miss Gong''s complexion today, it seems like she has accidentally given birth to the ''Heavenly Heart transvestite''?"


    When these words were spoken, everyone was overwhelmed with shock.


    Although many people had heard that the three monsters of Demon Ridge were undescended, no one had actually fought with them. This was because those that had fought with them were most likely already dead spirits under their palms.


    Right now, these three people had only just appeared and they could already see that the Heavenly Demon Palace Master had already been poisoned by the "Heavenly Heart Tang" poison.


    Hearing the strange man''s question, the Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly, "There is a lot of poison in this world. I''m afraid that the only ones controlling the Heavenly Demon Palace Lord are the ''Heavenly Heart transvestite'' and the ''Crane Head Red''. It''s not surprising that you managed to guess one of them, but I wonder if the Demon Ridge''s three forces want to take advantage of this to make things difficult for us, the Demonic Sect?"


    Although there were a lot of martial artists present at this time, even if there were thousands of heavily armored killers from the Yan Gang, the Demonic Palace Lord still looked down on them.


    "It''s hard to say. We''ll have to depend on our moods!" The three beasts from Demon Ridge laughed strangely.


    The Demonic Palace Lord snorted and ignored the three beasts. Since the three beasts had already arrived, he naturally wouldn''t sit idly by and watch. He just didn''t know why they were here.


    "Our Mo Sect was originally a family, but was divided into seven factions. If you count it as an ''assault'' faction, then we can also be considered as one of them. Young master, go and take off Xiao Dagang''s head for me!" Demonic Palace Lord turned his head and shouted at Young Master Han.


    Everyone thought they''d misheard when they heard this and all looked towards Young Master Han.


    It had to be known that Young Master Han was only a seventeen or eighteen year old youth. And with Xiao Dagang''s cultivation, even after meeting several peerless masters from the Heavenly Demon Sect, he still could not win.


    Young Master Han responded with a loud voice and walked out, bowing deeply towards the Demonic Palace Lord. "Young Master Han, disciples of the Demonic Sect, you shall obey your master''s orders!"


    Having said that, Young Master Han sneered. He reached out with his hand to grasp the scimitar. Step by step, he walked towards Xiao Dagang, his gaze fearless.


    Xiao Dagang and Su Wen looked at each other and scoffed. In their hearts, they thought: "Is this brat courting death? It has to be said that if the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master were to make a move, he would have no chance of winning. However, even though this boy''s cultivation is strange, how could I, Xiao Dagang, be afraid of him? "


    However, even though Xiao Huagang was muttering in his heart, his face remained expressionless. This time, the Demonic Palace Master did not make a move because of another reason or because the poison was too strong, causing him to be unable to make a move.


    Another possibility was that they were worried that the Demon Ridge Three would take the opportunity to attack, so they had to conserve their strength to deal with it.


    If the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, "Heart of the Skysplit Tide", had already attacked the bone marrow, then even if his cultivation was deep, it would still be difficult to sustain him for long. Although the enemies and friends of Demon Ridge''s three fierce beasts were unknown, they were still able to restrain a portion of Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s strength.


    Just as Xiao Huagang was stunned, Young Master Han''s right hand slashed out and a saber light came slashing over. This saber light was extremely strange and was accompanied by an arc of light. There was no way to find out what had happened.


    "Young master, although your saber light is sharp, it''s far from the power of our sect''s Seven Fiends zither, and according to our sect''s mental cultivation method, your blade is the zither and your astral blade is the blade''s blade. Within a hundred moves, you can take its head!"


    The Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly as he waved his long sleeves. A formless killing intent filled the air, causing people to involuntarily look away.


    However, for a teenager to be able to obtain a superior cultivator from the royal family within a hundred moves, who could shake the whole world, the deputy commander of the Forbidden Yin Camp? Wasn''t this too strange?


    "Yes, Master!"


    At this moment, Young Master Han suddenly leaped into the air. His foot actually passed over Xiao Dagang''s head as the scimitar was thrust forward.


    Xiao Dagang laughed coldly as he suddenly grabbed out with his hand. True energy filled the air and Young Master Han''s saber was actually stopped a foot away. He was unable to advance or retreat, but the blade was slowly bending.


    "Clang!"


    At this moment, Young Master Han suddenly shouted loudly. Following that, he flicked his right middle finger at the blade. A metallic sound unexpectedly turned into a streak of lightning as it pierced towards Xiao Dagang''s chest.


    This lightning bolt was fast to the extreme and instantly reached Xiao Dagang''s chest. This caused Xiao Dagang to jump in fright and dodge to the left. However, the shirt in front of his chest was cut open.


    Ah!


    If it was anyone else, they would have long been dead under the blade of Han Shaotian. Fortunately, Xiao Dagang''s cultivation was at the peak and he was able to avoid this calamity. Even so, his face was still deathly pale.


    It turned out that Young Master Han had comprehended the Seven Annihilations Zither Sound from the Demonic Sect''s secret move. Using the blade as the zither string, he struck out a bolt of lightning that was exceptionally fierce.


    When Young Master Han saw that this slash did not manage to injure Xiao Dagang, he was also greatly surprised. He switched the sabre aura and launched more than ten attacks at Xiao Dagang.


    As a result, although Xiao Dagang''s cultivation was high, there was nothing he could do about it. However, it was impossible for Young Master Han to kill Xiao Dagang in one strike. The two of them had actually reached a draw.


    Everyone present held their breath, feeling extremely shocked in their hearts. This young man was truly bizarre to the extreme. He was actually able to fight to a standstill against the vice commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion, who was renowned throughout the world.


    However, when the Demonic Palace Lord saw that Young Noble Han and Xiao Dagang had only fought to a standstill, his gaze turned violent as he shouted, "Young Noble, Master ordered you to take his dog life in a hundred moves. Your method of fighting is probably more than a thousand moves away, it can be said to be humiliating to our Demonic Sect''s reputation ¡­ Hurry and kill her! "


    Seeing that the Demonic Palace Master''s tone was strict, Li Mo hurriedly kneeled down and said in a low voice, "Master, let me go help junior brother kill this dog!"


    When Demonic Palace''s Palace Master heard this, he waved his long sleeve and a surge of energy instantly rushed towards Li Mo. He tossed her to the side and shouted: "There''s no need for you to do anything, I''m free to do anything!"


    Li Mo, who had been flung to the ground by Demonic Palace''s Palace Master, did not dare to get up. Her eyes were fixated on Young Noble Han and Xiao Huagang''s battle.


    Even though Young Master Han''s blade light was sharp and extremely talented, within a short period of time, he was able to match the Sky Demon Sect''s Seven Annihilations Zither Sound and forced Xiao Dagang to retreat step by step. However, Xiao Dagang was, after all, experienced in battle.


    Demonic Palace Lord could not help but stare. He had actually underestimated Xiao Dagang''s cultivation. It must be known that ever since Xiao Dagang took the Immortal Pill Scripture from the Mo family, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    And one of the shocking secrets of the "Immortal Pill Book" was that its cultivation was endless and limitless. Although Xiao Dagang had fought fiercely for dozens of moves, he did not show any signs of fatigue. Instead, he grew increasingly violent.


    Not only was Demonic Palace''s leader frowning, even the three Fiends of Demonic Ridge had suspicious looks in their eyes. This fellow was indeed extraordinary. No wonder he dared to lead the forbidden camp to the southern border.


    "There are only ten moves left. Let''s see what you can do to me!" Xiao Dagang sneered and threw a heavy punch forward.


    With a loud rumble, the air vibrated as a ball of flame with immense force shot towards Yun Zheng''s chest.


    The strength behind Xiao Dagang''s fist was as powerful as thunder. With a "peng" sound, the fist landed squarely on Young Master Han''s chest. Demonic Palace Master''s figure flashed as he rapidly plummeted, but he was still a step too late.


    A loud sound rang out as Young Master Han was struck down by a fierce force and smashed into the ground. His body sank into the mud, raising a cloud of dust.


    At the same time, the Demonic Palace Lord waved his sleeve, forcing Xiao Dagang to retreat dozens of steps. He spat out a mouthful of blood, only to see the Demonic Palace shake its body as well, as a stream of blood spurted out from its mouth.


    Ah!" Li Mo and Feng Xing both cried out in alarm. One of them pounced towards the Demonic Palace Mistress and the other pounced towards the place where Young Master Han had fallen.


    Xiao Dagang laughed loudly, "Demonic Palace Lord, I thought you were immune to poisons, but it turns out that the poison from the ''Heavenly Heart Tang'' has already seeped into my bone marrow. It seems like the Heavenly Demon Sect will not be destroyed today. Haha ¡­"


    It was only then that the crowd realized that the Demonic Palace Master had not made a move, but had allowed Young Master Han to confront Xiao Huagang instead. It was because the poison in his body, the "Heavenly Heart Frenzy", had already taken effect.


    "So what?" Demonic Palace Lord laughed sinisterly, "Even if my Demonic Palace Lord was poisoned, killing you people would be as easy as flipping my hand!"


    Once these words were spoken, the entire hall went silent. No one dared to make a sound. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s Seven Deadly Zither was really going to make a move. Even if he couldn''t kill everyone, he would still kill a large half of them without saying a word.


    Sure enough, he saw Demon Ridge''s Three Fiends. He laughed strangely and said, "What Miss Gong said is true. Killing a few hundred shrimp soldiers and generals is a piece of cake. However, the three of us want to get something back from little brother. Hehe ¡­"


    When the Demonic Palace Lord heard this, his eyes widened. "The Three Fiends of Demonic Ridge have always taken advantage of the fire to rob us. Tell me, what do you want?"


    At this moment, although the Heavenly Demon Palace was arrogant, but if the three Demon Ridge fiends were to get involved, the Heavenly Demon Sect could only be wiped out or the Mo Sect''s "Ming Gui" faction would disappear from the face of the earth.


    The three Fiends of Demon Ridge laughed coldly. They immediately surrounded the pit that Young Master Han had sunk into. One of them laughed coldly and said, "The Heavenly Book of Heaven!"

 C45

    As soon as the words "Heavenly Book of Heaven" came out, everyone was stunned. No one knew what was going on. Even the Wine Master and Murong Lie, who were experienced and knowledgeable, had looks of hesitation in their eyes.


    However, when the Demonic Palace Master heard the three words "Heavenly Tome Monoliths", his eyes couldn''t help but narrow, as he said in astonishment, "What did you say? the Heavenly Book of Heaven? "


    The three monsters from Demon Ridge coldly laughed, "Miss Gong, you probably don''t know this, but this kid not only absorbed our hundred years of demonic domineering aura, he''s the only person in this world who possesses the ''Book of Heaven''s Path'' atlas!"


    He then turned his gaze towards the three monsters in Demon Ridge and laughed coldly, "No wonder the three of you followed Young Master Fu without dispersing. So you have an ulterior motive, heh heh, since the ''Heavenly Book of Heaven'' already has an owner, why must the three of you make it so difficult for me? It should be an oath to the Alliance! "


    "Do you mean to abide by the oath of the alliance?"


    These three people all had extremely high cultivation bases. Although Young Master Han had sucked away all the strange air from their bodies, their strength was still inconceivable. It had only taken them a few months to completely recover.


    "Obedience my ass! The Overlord has fallen on Wu River, the Chu Clan is gone without a trace, there are no more Chu Clan in this world! Although the ''Heavenly Book of Heaven'' is a sacred scripture of the Chu Clan, it is now ownerless!"


    In the past, when Xiang Yu, the overlord of the West Chu, was in his prime, he had set up a Chu Clan to assassinate people.


    Legend has it that the acrimonious blade technique originated from the "Heavenly Book of Heaven". Every member of the Chu Clan was able to obtain a "Heavenly Book of Heaven" prior to completing their mission.


    However, the "Heavenly Book of Heaven" was said to come from Chi You, the Ancient War God of the Southern Wilderness. In the past thousand years, the only person who had achieved a perfect result was the overlord of Chu, Xiang Yu.


    Everyone was secretly astonished. At this time, they knew that the three fiends of Demon Ridge and the Demonic Sect were all related to the Chu Clan, but why would they ask a seventeen or eighteen year old youth for the Heavenly Tome Monoliths?


    "Bam!"


    While everyone was still in doubt, an air current suddenly shot up to the sky from the mud. Following that, a figure came out from the dust cloud and landed not far away.


    "Young master!"


    Li Mo cried out in alarm. However, when she saw Young Master Han''s expression, she stopped in shock and did not dare to move forward.


    At this moment, Young Master Han''s hair was in disarray, his eyes were blurry, and his eyes were filled with a demonic light. He coldly looked at the audience, and in the end, his gaze landed on Demon Ridge''s three monsters.


    "Demonic Qi?" The three beasts of Demon Ridge looked at each other in dismay. They suddenly laughed sinisterly and shouted, "Brat, kill these people for us!"


    Just as the three Fiends of Demon Ridge gave the order, they saw Young Master Han leave with a sudden, unrestrained shout.


    "Speak!"


    A saber light flashed by and landed in front of the row of heavily armored soldiers. With a "clang" sound, their armor was shattered. Dozens of people had been cut in half, not a single one was spared.


    Ah!" Everyone retreated in shock, but Young Master Han did not stop. The people around him were all righteous disciples of the martial arts world.


    "He''s gone mad! Get out of the way!" Murong Lie shouted and motioned for all the martial artists to back off.


    "Miss Gong, how could you have imagined that in the past seven years, you have fostered an assassin for us three brothers. His body is filled with the Demon Qi of the three monsters, and once he is pressured by an external force, his potential will naturally be awakened ¡­"


    It turned out that Young Master Han had breathed in the three streams of demonic energy and planted the root of disaster. This demonic energy was an evil sect''s secret technique of the three demons. Not only did it disturb the consciousness of the demons, it was also controlled by the demons.


    "Miss Gong, I''m sorry ¡­ "Kid, kill her!"


    The Demon Mountain Troops pointed at Demonic Palace Lord and shouted.


    However, Young Master Han had already lost his rationality. Hearing the Demon Ridge''s three fierce shouts, he suddenly flew into the air and slashed down towards the Demonic Palace''s leader.


    "You ¡­ "What?!"


    Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s gaze focused as he hastily waved his Iron Zither to block. After hearing several clanging sounds, Young Master Han was sent flying. However, he landed on the ground and was sent flying again.


    Li Mo saw Young Master Han swing his blade towards his Master and cried out in horror, but Young Master Han had already lost his wits and couldn''t hear. Heavenly Demon Palace Lord had released a few notes of the zither, even though Young Master Han was sent flying.


    However, Young Master Han seemed to have an unfathomable level of training at the moment. The more he fought, the crazier he became.


    The Demonic Palace Lord had already been poisoned by the "Heavenly Heart transvestite", and now that he was being forced by Young Master Han, more blood spurted out like a berserk arrow. The Demonic Palace Lord raised his iron zither several times, wanting to kill Young Master Han in one move, but it was difficult.


    "Sigh ¡­" This must be fate! "


    It had to be known that although Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master didn''t kill Young Noble Han, at this moment, he was like a madman, slashing down towards Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master, his crazed blade radiance was suffocating.


    Demonic Palace''s Palace Head smiled sadly and closed his eyes suddenly when Young Master Han''s blade was swinging towards his forehead. He thought to himself, "Since I can''t kill him, I''ll let him!"


    "Junior brother, quickly stop!"


    Suddenly, a shadow flew over from the sky, at an extreme speed, and in a flash, it blocked in front of the Demonic Palace Lord.


    "If you want to kill Master, then you better kill me first!"


    Young Master Han''s saber light had already made contact with the newcomer''s forehead. A trickle of blood slowly dripped down from his face to his lips, dripping down into the dust.


    The saber trembled slightly.


    As long as Young Master Han put a little strength into it, the person would split into two, from head to toe. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the blade, and no one dared to breathe out loud.


    "Junior brother, it''s me. Ah Bi ¡­" My beloved Senior Apprentice Sister! "


    "Ah Bi ¡­"


    Young Master Han murmured to himself as he slowly withdrew his blade.


    "Ah Bi, kill him! He has gone mad!"


    At this moment, if Ah''Bi were to strike out with her blade, the muddled and muddled Young Master Han would definitely find it hard to recover from his shock. Everyone was shocked when they heard the words of the ninth arc.


    This young lady was Ah Bi. Two streams of hot tears rolled down her face as they merged together with the traces of blood on her face, dripping down drop by drop as she played with the ground.


    "Kid, quickly kill him!" Just at this moment, the Demon Ridge Three Fiends suddenly moved, pouncing towards the Demonic Palace''s Palace Master. The three of them were extremely curious, causing the air to shake.


    The Demon Palace''s leader saw the three fiends rushing over and coldly snorted, "The three fiends of Demon Ridge have lived for more than two sixty-year cycles. What they accomplished is their narrow-minded nature. Today I will let you experience the power of the Seven Annihilations Zither Melody!"


    With that, the Demonic Palace Lord suddenly placed his left hand on his zither and flicked his five fingers.


    Seven peerless zither notes actually turned into seven meteors of light as they shot towards Demon Ridge''s Three Fiends.


    "Clank, clank, clank!"


    At this moment, everyone saw the figures of the three Fiends of Demon Ridge rising into the air. They were immediately frozen in the air. Only after half an hour did they flop a couple of times and heavily kneel onto the ground in the dust.


    "Seven Annihilations Zither Melody! There is no limit to this world, its reputation is well-deserved!" The three vicious beasts from Demon Ridge suddenly shook their arms and their muscles and veins were broken. They fell to the ground and trembled non-stop.


    "So what? All three of us are dead, and no one has a way to save this devilish tyrant ¡­ "Haha!" One of them screamed crazily a few times. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood and died on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes were filled with hesitation, many of them had already retreated far away.


    Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly, "Xiao Dagang, scram down the mountain!"


    "Scram?"


    At this moment, Xiao Dagang suddenly let out a sinister smile. His body began to emit a black Qi. His divine body had actually doubled in height. Clearly, he had raised his cultivation to its limit.


    "Those who are willing to follow the imperial government, move towards the left and the other way, move towards the right!"


    Xiao Dagang gave a loud shout that sounded like rolling thunder. At the same time, the several thousand Steel Cavalry of the Ying Lin Battalion suddenly gathered together from the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing this, the people from the Southern Wilderness slowly split into two factions.


    "Xiao Dagang, you son of a bitch, don''t use the imperial government as a cover ¡­" With a turn of his body, the wine addict stood in front of the crowd. Murong Lie and the others also followed closely behind.


    At this moment, Wu Lin from the Southern Wilderness was divided into two factions. Although some of them were unwilling to fight against the imperial government and yet were unwilling to accept orders from the Imperial Guards, they were still hesitating.


    Xiao Dagang laughed coldly, "I will destroy the Demonic Sect then. I will come back to haggle with you guys again!"


    With that said, Xiao Dagang suddenly charged towards the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master. Halfway there, he grabbed at the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s neck.


    "Chi!"


    At this time, a shocking scene appeared. Although Xiao Dagang had not managed to grab the Heavenly Demon Palace Master''s throat, he had still managed to grab her left arm!


    "Crack!" However, after hearing the sound of bones shattering, the Demonic Palace Lord''s arm was actually forcefully crushed by Xiao Huagang.


    "How is this possible?" Everyone was shocked. They had personally witnessed the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master''s godly prowess and the Seven Deadly Zither Melody dominating the world. Even if Xiao Dagang had swallowed the Immortal Pill Book, he still wouldn''t be able to do it in one move.


    Qi Feiyu was even more shocked as he sent a flying toward Xiao Dagang''s back. However, Xiao Dagang did not even bother looking back as he turned around and threw out a punch. Peng! He actually flew away like a defeated grass.


    At this point, the Demonic Sect was completely annihilated, and even if they were to fly together, they wouldn''t be able to fight against Xiao Dagang. Although Young Master Han had unlimited potential, he was still a madman.


    As such, many of the hesitating martial artists suddenly rushed to the left and chose to submit to the imperial government.


    "Master Wine Apostle, you''re already one of the court. Don''t tell me you want to go against the court as well?"


    Hearing this, the Wine Master was stunned, but he didn''t know what to do. Although he knew that Xiao Dagang was commanding the world in the name of the Son of Heaven, it was impossible for him to lead the crowd against this.

 C46

    Heavenly Demon Palace Master''s left arm had been broken by Xiao Huagang, and Li Mo, Qi Shang, Jiuyue and Ah Bi all roared out together, at the same time rushing over to protect Heavenly Demon Palace Master.


    Young Master Han was the only one left with a dazed look in his eyes. Ah Bi hurried over and held Young Master Han''s hands. She whispered, "Junior Brother, quickly come and greet Master!"


    However, Young Master Han''s eyes were filled with confusion at this moment, as if even A''Bi couldn''t recognize him.


    At this time, Jiuyue rushed to the front of the Demonic Palace Master, hugging him and sobbing, "Senior Sister, it''s all my fault ¡­ Just kill me! "


    The Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly, although she was poisoned and her left hand was crippled, she had a cold expression on her face, "What are you crying for? Am I dead? Is the Demonic Sect destroyed? "


    These words were spoken with a stern expression, causing the eyes of the crowd of Demonic Sect disciples to turn serious upon hearing it. Li Mo hurriedly pulled away her Master''s arm, only to discover that the Heavenly Demon Palace Master''s entire body had turned green and black.


    It turned out that the "Heavenly Heart Frenzy" poison had already seeped into all the acupoints in his body. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Heavenly Demon Palace''s cultivation base was so high, his entire body would have rotted and died by now.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Lord had a high martial arts level, preventing the deadly poison from entering his meridians. Although his entire body was black, it temporarily protected his meridians from being damaged.


    "Go, Ah Bi, call this kid over!" The Demonic Palace Lord shouted towards Ah''Bi.


    At this moment, everyone knew that Young Master Han''s body contained the demonic domineering aura of the three beasts of Demon Ridge that had been cultivated for a hundred years. Apart from controlling the three monsters of Demon Ridge, these three demonic domineering auras were not controlled by anyone.


    Now that the three evildoers from Demon Ridge were dead, the devilish domineering body was rooted within Young Master Han like a parasite poison. It could be said that it couldn''t be removed, couldn''t be cast away.


    Demon domination was the origin of all chaos, the source of all chaos.


    Young Master Han''s internal demon had already been formed and couldn''t be controlled by anyone. Once activated, he was like a demon.


    "Senior sister, this ¡­" When they saw that the Demonic Palace had ordered Ah Bi to call Young Master Han over, they were all shocked and asked in a trembling voice, "Is there any danger?"


    The reason why they were flying together was because they were worried about Young Master Han''s devilish personality. If they treated Ah Bi as an enemy, they could kill her with one strike. There was no way that Ah Bi could dodge.


    He let out a sad smile and said, "Master, Martial Uncle, you don''t have to worry. In this life, Junior has no one to rely on, and being together with Junior for seven years can be considered a kind of fate. If Junior is indeed a demon, then killing a disciple is also disciple''s fate!"


    One had to know that there was no other way. If Xiao Dagang ordered for the Yin-Yang Battalion to attack, then the Demonic Sect would be annihilated.


    For the past seven years, Young Master Han had only been with Ah Bi. Ah Bi had helped her master with his teachings, and she was also her teacher''s and her sister''s sister. The two of them had even shared the same feelings, and there was no longer any estrangement between them.


    Indeed, Ah Bi walked towards Young Master Han. She hadn''t even reached his side when she suddenly saw his entire body bulge out, true qi surging as a baleful aura emanated from him.


    "Junior brother, it''s me, senior sister Ah Bi!" A''Bi didn''t stop moving, but walked slowly towards Young Master Han step by step. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Ah Bi and Young Master Han.


    Young master Han''s gaze was cold and ruthless, as if he held deep-seated hatred. His chest heaved up and down as he panted harshly, causing everyone to look on with a grimace.


    "Junior brother, do you remember the song senior sister taught you?" Abi continued to mutter softly, "Orphans in the distance, go home, go home ¡­" "Big sis called you home ¡­"


    Indeed, when he heard the words of A''Bi, Young Master Han suddenly opened his mouth. The devilish domineering aura slowly retreated as a hint of a smile flashed across his childish face.


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Just at this time, there was a sudden strange, evil laugh, only to see Xiao Dagang and Su Wen suddenly striking down with their palms from behind Young Master Han. The two of them arrived together and attacked with all their might, causing sand to fly into the air.


    The speed of these two people was too fast. Everyone''s attention was completely focused on Ah Bi and Young Master Han. No one would have thought that a dignified vice commander of the Restriction Camp would actually sneak attack them from behind.


    Boom!


    Four palm strikes landed on Young Master Han''s back at the same time. Xiao Dagang and Su Wen laughed sinisterly with sinister faces. However, just as the two were immensely proud of themselves, a powerful backlash suddenly erupted from the acupoints on Young Master Han''s back.


    "Not good, quickly pull it out!" Su Wen cried out in shock, and then with a flash, he flew a few meters away.


    However, Xiao Dagang was not able to react in time. He suddenly felt a surging wave of true essence devouring him and forcing its way into his hand through his palace acupoints.


    Ah!" Following the backlash of the true essence, Xiao JIangang hastily moved backwards. But as soon as he did so, he was immediately surprised. His hands actually stuck to Young Master Han''s back, unable to pull back.


    However, at the same time, Young Master Han suddenly shook his arm and roared. The demonic tyrant inside his body actually roared out. Xiao Dagang was trying his best to pull back but was pushed back by the demonic tyrant and sent tumbling out.


    "Senior Sister Bi, let''s go!"


    Young Master Han suddenly reached out and grabbed her. His red eyes seemed to struggle for support as the veins on his arm bulged, ready to burst.


    "Junior brother, we can''t leave ¡­" Master, Master is not out of danger yet! " Ah Bi pulled back her hand and said anxiously.


    When Young Master Han heard this, he was stunned for a moment before turning to look at the Demonic Palace Master.


    The Demonic Palace Lord laughed coldly as he suddenly took a step forward. At this moment, her left hand was already shattered as she held a black iron zither in her right hand. She shouted at Young Master Han, "Take it!"


    The ancient zither actually flashed towards Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han received it and flew up together with Jiuyue. She hurriedly bowed and said, "Greetings to the new Sect Leader of the eighteenth generation, Ming Gui of the Mo Sect!"


    So it was at this time that Demonic Palace''s Palace Master actually passed on the Demonic Sect''s Sect Leader to Young Master Han. Upon seeing the two martial uncles bowing to him, Ah Bi and Li Mo hurriedly knelt to the ground.


    "Senior sister, your condition now is ¡­" He suddenly raised his hand and shouted, "I have made up my mind. From today onwards, regardless of whether Young Master Han is crazy or something, he is my ''Ming Gui'', the eighteenth generation Sect Leader!"


    When everyone heard this, they shivered in fear. The Demonic Sect was an evil demonic sect and its actions were quite abnormal. The matter of passing it down to the Sect Leader was different from other sects. Moreover, it was passed on to a madman.


    Lord Demonic Palace suddenly moved to Young Master Han''s side and grabbed both of his hands, shouting, "Instill the Demon''s domineering aura into me. I have a few words to say to you!"


    At this moment, even though Young Master Han''s mind was in a mess, he was not completely confused. After hearing what was said, both of his hands pressed against the Demonic Palace Lord''s palms, causing a demonic aura to surge into the side of the Demonic Palace Lord.


    "Don''t... Senior Sister! " Nine Arc Moon and Flying Head both wanted to step forward to stop them, but they only saw the Demonic Palace Lord smiling mournfully, "If I go, the two of you can help the Young Master in the future. The Mo Sect''s'' Ming Gui ''faction cannot be extinguished in our generation ¡­"


    When Jiuyue heard this, she was about to rush over, knowing that the Demonic Palace Lord was about to absorb the demonic Qi within Young Master Han''s body to save his life.


    Qi Feifei could only pull Jiuyuyue along as he said: "Since Senior Sister has entrusted us with this task, if we do not die, we will definitely nurture the young master into an adult and not let down Senior Sister''s hopes."


    When the Demonic Palace Master heard this, he smiled slightly and nodded: "Junior Brother is still the one that I am at ease. You have acted recklessly and recklessly, in the future, you should pay more attention!"


    Li Mo and A''Bi knelt in the distance. They had already expected the meaning of their master and could not help but cry. Even though there were many upright disciples present, they could not help but sigh.


    However, at this moment, everyone saw that the Heavenly Demon Palace Princess''s face had flushed red. She said lightly, "Young master, although your four grandpas have some understanding of what happened that year, and think that the Han Family''s enemy is Empress Lu ¡­"


    "Actually, all of this is a conspiracy of Liu Bang. Empress Lu is only a scapegoat. If you want an explanation, then go to Liu Che ¡­ There is a secret edict, which is hidden within the Ghost Manor Villa ¡­ "


    Just as the Demonic Palace Master''s voice fell, he suddenly fell backwards, landing on the ground.


    At this moment, he saw Young Master Han open his eyes, a blood-red gaze shooting towards him.


    "Ah ¡­" Kill! "


    A ray of rainbow light shot out. Young Master Han had already dashed forward, the scimitar in his hand slashing towards Xiao Dagang.


    This strike was extremely sharp and was about to reach Xiao Dagang''s side when a few Death Soldiers came flying over and stabbed Xiao Dagang. Those people had their bodies sliced by the blade beams and blood splashed into the air.


    "Kill ¡­" "Ahhh!"


    At this moment, Young Master Han was like a mad demon, dashing towards the thousands of heavily armored Yinyi Battalion assassins around him. Like a tiger in a sheep''s den, he swung his saber and killed them instantly.


    When everyone saw Young Noble Han''s bloodshot eyes, they trembled in horror. Su Wen saw that the situation was not right and immediately turned and fled.


    Xiao Dagang saw Su Wen run away, and immediately became angry: "Su Wen, you dare to run in front of the enemy, get over here!"


    However, at this moment, a saber light pierced through his back. With a ''chi'' sound, it passed through his chest.


    "Hmm?" Xiao Dagang was shocked. He returned to his senses and threw a palm at Young Master Han.


    "Boom!" Young Master Han stood proudly while Xiao Dagang was shaken by the wind from his palm. Like a kite with its string cut, he plummeted down the mountain. It was a long time before he heard the miserable shriek of a heavy object falling on the ground.


    At this moment, he saw Young Master Han soar into the air and suddenly let out a strange laugh as he dashed towards the foot of the mountain. His speed was simply too quick; he''d vanished in the blink of an eye ¡­

 C47

    It was already the beginning of autumn and the sky was freezing cold. On the main road of Jing Chu, the north wind whistled drearily. A young man with disheveled hair and a wine gourd in his hands stumbled over.


    At this moment, the sound of a fierce horse came from the end of the road. It was an old man in his seventies riding a horse. In front of him was a young girl around eleven or twelve years old.


    Not long later, the horse reached the side of the disheveled youth. Its speed was so fast that it was simply unimaginable.


    "Grandfather, look at that brother ¡­" Bring him along! " When the young girl on the horse saw the boy with messy hair, she suddenly tugged at the old man''s clothes and pleaded.


    The elder was wearing a grey robe and a straw hat. Upon hearing Xiao Ya, he pulled on the reins and said, "Xiao Ya, we don''t even have enough for ourselves. Why are you being so nosy?"


    The girl did not reply, "Grandfather, I don''t care. If we don''t bring him along, when those traitors arrive, they will definitely kill him. Grandpa ¡­ Grandfather, just save him! "


    When the old man heard this, he frowned and helplessly said, "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you!" After saying that, he suddenly swung his hand and a long whip coiled up, instantly lifting the shaggy haired youth onto the horse''s back.


    "Hu hu!"


    Just at this moment, more than ten black shadows descended from the sky and landed around the old man. They all wore a strange bronze mask and carried a horned scimitar on their backs.


    The old man held onto the reins with one hand and asked angrily: "What are you guys trying to do? Could it be that we have to kill them all? "


    "Protector Xiao, the Sect Leader has said that as long as you return to our sect, all previous misunderstandings will be written off. You will continue to hold the post of Protector on the Right. Please reconsider your actions, Protector Xiao!" At this moment, a tall black-clothed man stepped forward and bowed deeply towards the grey-clothed old man, speaking at a leisurely pace.


    The grey robed elder''s face became serious and he sneered: "Bullshit Sect Leader, did you seal it yourself? You are clearly a bunch of traitorous and disloyal people. If you don''t scram now, don''t blame me for not accepting you as my brothers! "


    With that, the old man waved his sleeve and a long whip appeared in his hand.


    "Then there''s no turning point?" The leader, the black clothed man laughed coldly.


    The old man snorted as he lowered his head and whispered into the young girl''s ears, "Xiao Ya, bring this young man with you. Don''t turn back, someone will naturally come to meet us."


    "Got it, Grandpa!" The girl nodded and whispered to the shaggy haired teenager, "Brother, sit steadily!"


    The dozens of men in black had already seen through the old man''s intentions. When they saw that the girl was about to escape, they immediately shouted in unison, "Don''t let this bastard go!"


    After speaking, a dozen figures flew into the air and divided into two groups. One group went to intercept the girl, while the other group went to attack the grey-robed old man at the same time.


    The grey-robed old man let out a roar as he waved his whip. The shadows of the whip covered everything within a few dozen feet of him.


    However, these men in black seemed to know the old man''s methods like the back of their hand. They divided themselves into three different directions and attacked each other. The curved blade tried its best to suppress the old man''s long whip.


    It was only at this moment that the gray-robed elder cried out in shock, "Special Mother, so it turns out that the four Altar Masters have also changed sides. I''m hanging around here ¡­"


    Sure enough, four people walked out from the grey-clothed person and divided into four directions, trapping the grey-clothed old man in the middle.


    "Xiao Ya, run!"


    The gray-robed old man''s expression changed. These gray-robed old men wore copper masks and black robes. It was impossible for them to recognize each other. However, as soon as they fought, the old man recognized four of them and was immediately shocked.


    Hearing the old man''s shout, the girl hurriedly raised the reins and was about to rush out, but she was still a step too late. She saw several black clothed figures blocking in front of her.


    "Kill him!"


    One of the men in black sneered and shouted.


    Suddenly, the horned sabers on the backs of the ten figures shot toward the girl with a whooshing sound.


    The old man saw the dozen daggers flying towards the girl, so he roared and jumped to save them. But at the same time, the four men in black beside him jumped up and attacked him together.


    "Scram ¡­" The grey-robed old man roared as his long whip turned into a overlapping shadow, attacking the four of them.


    "Motherf * cker, you really don''t know how to appreciate favors. Kill them all!" The martial arts of the four black-clothed men were much higher than that of the grey-clothed old man. Their combined attack instantly put the grey-clothed old man at a disadvantage and put him in a precarious situation.


    Everyone thought that the girl was about to be met with a calamity, but who would have thought that at this moment, the dozen or so black-clothed people, who were originally heading towards the girl, would suddenly be devoured by a tyrannical force.


    "Speak!"


    Not only that, a few people had been hit by the scimitar and fell to the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    The dozen men were shocked as they looked around. However, the northern wind had swept across the road, leaving behind a trail of dust. Not a single person could be seen.


    The leader of the men in black sneered and said angrily, "I don''t believe it, but did I meet a ghost today?"


    After speaking, he leapt up into the air, gripping the hilt of his saber tightly as he slashed out at the young lady. After which, an arc of light shot out.


    The girl cried out in fear as she hugged the disheveled youth. She actually fell off her horse. The tall steed was actually cut into two halves by the blade of the black clothed man.


    The moment the girl fell to the ground, she pulled the disheveled youth up and said urgently, "Quick, run!"


    When the youth heard this, he was frightened to the point that his face turned pale. He grabbed the girl''s hand and rushed into the crowd of grey-clothed people. He saw him flustered as he clawed wildly.


    However, these black-clothed men appeared to have been manipulated by someone as they toppled over one after another and fell to the ground.


    As a result, all of the black-clothed men were greatly shocked and they all jumped back.


    Seeing that they were about to succeed, the four people surrounding the old man were also startled, and took the opportunity to jump out of the circle.


    "May I ask who friend Wu Lin is? Mo Sect has stopped at Gangmen''s House to clean up the mess. I hope that friend can show up!" The leader of the men in black took a step forward and bowed with his hands cupped in front of him.


    His voice was loud and clear, filling the entire area within a radius of several miles, yet not a single person answered.


    Seeing no response, the leader of the men in black walked to the bodies of the men in black who had been stabbed in the chest and flipped over. He used his hand to feel the wounds and his expression immediately changed.


    "Let''s go!"


    The leader didn''t say anything. He turned around and shouted to the crowd. Then, dozens of men in black carried their dead bodies and flew away. In the blink of an eye, they all disappeared.


    The grey-robed elder did not expect this outcome. He also cupped his hands together and looked around before bowing, "Benefactor, you have secretly saved my life. Please give me your name so that I can repay you in the future!"


    However, even after the old man called out several times, there was still no response from the surrounding people.


    "Looks like benefactor isn''t willing to show up. I must have thought about it. Xiao Ming thanks a lot!" As the old man spoke, he turned around and beckoned to the young girl.


    "Grandfather, all the bad guys have left!" The young girl giggled. Even though it was the last days of her life, she couldn''t hide her innocence. With this smile, she immediately revealed two small canines, making her look extremely adorable.


    The old man nodded and said to the shaggy haired teenager, "Little friend, it''s better if you follow me closely and leave this place. Go all the way to the north and you will be safe once you reach the Jing Chu Realm!"


    The shaggy haired youth opened his eyes and grinned as he said, "Grandfather, you are a good person, why don''t you take me on a journey or I will be killed before I reach Jing Chu!"


    The young girl had already seen through the old man''s thoughts. She giggled and said, "Grandfather, when we are in the small town in front of us, don''t we already have our people coming to meet up with him? It''s fine to bring him along ¡­"


    After the young girl finished speaking, she suddenly walked over and pulled the hands of the turtleneck youth as she giggled and asked: "What''s your name? Is it to Chuzhou? "Then come with us!"


    The youth nodded and said, "My name is Young Master Han ¡­" To get to Chang''an, you have to pass through Chuzhou and then cross Hanshui and head north! "


    It turned out this youth was Young Master Han, who had caused a huge mess in the Southern Wilderness. At this moment, the demonic intent had been planted in his brain, causing him to be occasionally sober and occasionally confused.


    At this moment, it had already been three months since the incident in the martial arts forest at the southern border of the Cave of Heavenly Secrets, and Young Master Han''s thought of "To Chang''an, find Liu Che and ask him for an explanation" continuously lingered in his mind.


    When he was awake, he gathered his cultivation and forcefully suppressed the three waves of crazy devilish domineering aura in his body. This half month had been a lot better, but at this time, he had unknowingly entered Chu Jing''s state.


    When the young girl heard that Young Master Han wanted to go to Chang''an, she immediately clapped. "So you''re going to Chang''an as well. Grandfather and I are going to Chang''an as well. We''ll travel together, and have a companion as well!"


    Seeing that the young girl had revealed her route to an unfamiliar youth, the old man purposefully coughed and asked Young Master Han, "Little brother, do you know who''s in your house? Where do you live? What do you want to do in the capital? "


    Young master Han thought to himself, "This old man is actually an experienced veteran of the martial arts world. He''s obviously probing my background!"


    Thinking up to here, Young Master Han chuckled and said, "I was originally from the Southern Wilderness, and I lost both my parents in a war. I have no one to rely on now, so I want to go to a relative''s place in the capital to earn a living."


    Seeing that Young Master Han''s answer was satisfactory, the grey robed elder asked a few more irrelevant questions. He could not find any flaws and nodded his head, "So it''s Young Master Han, this old man''s surname is Xiao, this is my granddaughter Xiao Ya!"


    Young Master Han was originally an extremely intelligent person. After conversing with Elder Xiao for a short while, he had already thoroughly investigated this old man and Xiao Ya''s backgrounds.


    Elder Xiao knew nothing about Young Master Han, so when he thought of this, he couldn''t help but laugh inwardly.

 C48

    Elder Xiao and Xiao Ya had agreed to bring Young Master Han along, but Young Master Han hesitated and felt uneasy. Although he''d controlled quite a bit of his power, it was unknown when it would erupt.


    Young Master Han had traveled alone in the past few months. Once his demonic intent eroded, he''d dash into an uninhabited mountain range and forcefully circulate his cultivation to suppress it. Who knew how much pain he''d experienced?


    Recently, although the aura had been channeled into every part of his body, it was difficult to protect himself from killing once it erupted. Even he himself found it difficult to control himself.


    Thus, Young Master Han bade farewell to Ah Bi, Li Mo, and the others. He came down from the summit of the Heavenly Mystery Mountain and never returned. He also didn''t know how they were doing.


    Xiao Ya saw the troubled expression on Young Master Han''s face and thought that he was worried. She came over and stuck to his hand, "Big brother, you don''t need to hesitate. Once we pass this mountain and reach the small town ahead, we''ll be safe!"


    Young Master Han nodded when he heard these words and followed the two in the direction of the small town.


    "Hu hu!"


    At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed and arrived before Xiao Ya and Elder Xiao. One of the subordinates said, "This subordinate pays his respect to the Young Lord and Protector Xiao!"


    Elder Xiao snorted. With a flick of his robe, he spoke in a low voice, "Why are you the only one coming? Where are the other brothers of our sect?"


    The person who came was a young man in his thirties. Although his build was not very tall and sturdy, his eyes were sharp. He turned around and said in a clear voice, "The various Hall Masters are resting in an inn in front of us. We are waiting for the arrival of Young Master and Elder Xiao!"


    When this person had finished speaking, his gaze suddenly turned to Young Master Han. He was obviously very suspicious, but it seemed like he was inconvenient to inquire as he silently retreated to the side.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s go!" Elder Xiao pointed at Xiao Ya''s hand as he spoke and turned to Young Master Han, "You should come with us as well. There''s a way to take care of you on the way!"


    Young Master Han nodded and followed behind Elder Xiao. That person didn''t dare to walk in front of Elder Xiao and retreated behind him. He glared at Young Master Xiao Han with a pair of crafty eyes.


    The four of them quickly made their way to the small town. Although Elder Xiao walked quickly, he stopped and paced back and forth. He originally wanted to wait for Young Master Han, but he knew that even though Young Master Han was walking slowly, he didn''t miss a beat.


    After walking for about half a kilometer, they saw a small town in front of them. It was dusk once again, and the sun was setting.


    The person behind him quickly followed and bowed towards Elder Xiao. "Elder Xiao, there is a Chu Shui Manor in front of us. Most of our disciples are probably waiting there. I''ll report this to you first!"


    Elder Xiao furrowed his brows, but in the end, he still nodded his head. That person cupped his hands and used a movement technique. He then rushed towards the little town and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Elder Xiao ¡­" Please forgive this humble one''s boldness, but I would like to ask, are the people waiting for us in front of you your old man''s life and death brothers? " Young Master Han took a step forward and asked Elder Xiao.


    Elder Xiao was startled upon hearing Young Master Han''s question and immediately halted his steps to ask, "Little brother, what do you mean by this?"


    Young Master Han laughed heartily and said, "Please forgive me for my boldness. If these people were to take over, why would they be waiting for you in this small town? Logically speaking, they should have come to welcome him ¡­ Don''t you find it strange? "


    He thought to himself: "What you say makes sense. Although the identity of the young master has yet to be established, since the sect master is no longer here, it is only natural for the young master to ascend to the throne. Since these people want the young master to come personally?"


    Then, he recalled the person who had just reported the news, and his eyes flashed with a sinister light. This feat was indeed remarkable. If these brothers of his sect truly thought for the Young Lord, then it wouldn''t be excessive to go out and welcome him, right?


    Thinking of this, Elder Xiao was greatly shocked. He hurriedly pulled Xiao Ya and said, "Not good, perhaps our brothers have already been killed. This is probably an empty fort strategy!"


    However, at this moment, a strange laughter suddenly rang out. The surroundings shook for a moment, and following which, a black silhouette rose up from the ground. It was as if they had come out of the ground.


    Elder Xiao''s face grew frosty as he walked up to Young Master Han. He suddenly bowed deeply to him and spoke solemnly, "Little brother, Xiao Ya''s parents were killed by a traitor. I hope you can send him safely to the capital ¡­"


    Young Master Han smiled faintly. He knew that Elder Xiao had long seen through his martial arts skills. Only Xiao Ya was still in the dark. Of course, Xiao Yan couldn''t hide the fact that he had secretly saved Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya was taken aback. Elder Xiao had actually handed her over to a boy with a head full of messy hair who looked like a beggar. She couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Although Xiao Ya didn''t reject Young Master Han and even felt a sense of familiarity towards him, Elder Xiao''s words caused Xiao Ya to gape in astonishment. When she saw the seriousness in Elder Xiao''s voice, she couldn''t help but stick out her tongue.


    "But ¡­" Young Master Han was shocked.


    Actually, it wasn''t that Young Master Han didn''t want to agree to Elder Xiao''s request. It was just that he didn''t know when his devilish tyrant would erupt, and that he wouldn''t be able to control himself if it did.


    If Xiao Ya was by his side, if she was hit by a demon heart attack, it would definitely not be a joke.


    Elder Xiao saw that Young Master Han''s face had turned ugly and could only smile bitterly: "This child has a kind heart and has never been in the martial arts world before. He has no choice but to leave the martial arts world after this rebellion."


    As expected, as soon as Elder Xiao finished speaking, a strange gust of wind blew towards the end of the small path, even though it was a black sedan chair.


    The sedan chair was completely black. The four people carrying the sedan were all dressed in black and came in a hurry. They landed in front of Elder Xiao with a ''boom'' and a cloud of dust spread outwards.


    Just at this moment, a figure that was as light as a swallow arrived and sat cross-legged on top of the black sedan.


    "Elder Xiao, how have you been?"


    The black figure turned around. It was a gorgeous young woman around thirty years old. Her bewitching eyes were waiting for Elder Xiao to appear before slowly shifting to Young Master Han.


    Elder Xiao snorted and said: "Northern Demonic Sect? Could it be that the evil-doers of our sect were also instigated by the Devil Sect? "


    The beautiful young woman frowned and laughed, "Did Elder Xiao say that? This recent feud and murder was not caused by our North Sect''s Saint Ruler, it was caused by your internal strife, saying that your clan had lost its power as a monk. Haha, it was your old man, the emperor, who ordered you to submit to him! "


    As she spoke, the beautiful young woman swayed down from her sedan chair and twisted her waist as she walked towards Young Master Han. She circled around him a few times, a coquettish smile on her face.


    Although this beautiful young woman was already in her early thirties, she was still graceful, graceful, and had a unique charm to her.


    "I say, big sister, are you interested in me?" Young Master Han laughed heartily and picked up the wine jug at his waist, gulping down a few mouthfuls as he asked with a grin.


    Young Master Han had been in the martial arts world for several months and had matured quite a bit by now. Although this young woman had a graceful body and was slender and beautiful, she exuded an evil presence.


    Hearing this, the beautiful young woman pursed her lips and giggled, "Little brother is quite humorous, but to take advantage of big sister, you will have to pay a price ¡­"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the gorgeous woman suddenly stretched out her hand and opened her fingers. Several streaks of demonic energy shot towards Young Master Han''s chest.


    Even someone as experienced as Elder Xiao was shocked when he saw this. It was already too late to save him.


    However, Young Master Han raised his wine jug lightly and raised his head to drink. A few strands of the beautiful woman''s devilish aura struck the jug of wine, but strangely enough, they vanished without a trace upon contact with the jug.


    "Who is the Wine Master to you?" The gorgeous woman was immediately shocked and suddenly retreated with a sway of her back.


    It had to be known that the wisps of demonic light from earlier were the most exquisite skills of the gorgeous woman. Moreover, they were impregnated with a highly toxic poison that would cause her to fall to the ground if she were to be affected even a little bit.


    However, this little brat seemed to be very casual. With a shake of the gourd in his hand, he had already absorbed all of the strands of demonic light she shot out. Moreover, he hadn''t missed a single one. This was simply inconceivable.


    "Wine Master? "I''m a little drunkard, he''s a big drunkard, I''m an undead, he''s an immortal ¡­" Young Master Han chuckled and ignored her.


    Just at this moment, four people suddenly flew out from the side of the gorgeous woman. Each of them was carrying a sword on their backs as they shouted, "What old man? Not dying?! Today is the day you die!"


    The four of them looked almost exactly the same. They were also dressed in black, and they thrust their swords towards Young Master Han at the same time.


    The beautiful woman was about to shout to stop when the four''s swords were handed over to Young Master Han. She heard him chuckle, "Four elder sisters are still young and beautiful, and yet you''re not here to learn how to fight and kill!"


    As he spoke, Young Master Han spat out a mouthful of strong wine. The four women cried out in alarm and retreated backwards, but the longsword in their hands could no longer be gripped as it fell to the ground with a clanging sound.


    These crisp moves had been learned by Young Master Han from Master Jiu Zun. Although it couldn''t be taught to him by Master Jiu Zun, this move had been quite decent and had astounded the men in black quite a bit.


    "Good boy, we''re screwed, we''ll find that old drunkard!"


    The gorgeous woman laughed coldly as she stared hatefully at Young Master Han. She then looked at Elder Xiao before suddenly jumping onto the black sedan.


    The palanquin then soared into the sky, heading towards the exit of the small town.

 C49

    After all the people had left, Xiao Ya was still surprised, as if she still hadn''t found out about the situation. Blinking her large eyes, she asked, "Why did these people leave just like that?"


    Young Master Han chuckled. "They''re all women. They naturally won''t do anything if I treat them to wine. Then, they''ll leave one by one with their tails between their legs!"


    Xiao Ya was half believing and half doubting as she glared at Young Master Han. She turned her head to look at Elder Xiao and asked, "Grandfather, is what big brother said true?"


    When Elder Xiao heard this, he chuckled and said, "This ¡­ "Un, it should be true!"


    At this point, Elder Xiao already knew that Young Master Han''s level of cultivation was incredibly high. As a member of the Northern Witchcraft Sect, these Devil Sect women had been rampant in the martial arts world recently. He had no idea what they were up to.


    Young Master Han originally only wanted to secretly help the Xiao family''s old master and his son out of their difficult situation before taking his leave. He hadn''t thought that Old Man Xiao would have so much experience in the martial arts world that he had already figured out Young Master Han''s background.


    Xiao Ya, on the other hand, was at a loss. She couldn''t help but be surprised when she saw the ferocious looking girl quietly retreating.


    Elder Xiao turned around and bowed towards Young Master Han. "So this young brother is the great disciple of Master Scholar Han. This old man has truly made a wrong judgement. If Little Ya is willing to accompany this young brother into the capital, I too will be relieved!"


    When Young Master Han saw that Elder Xiao was actually bowing to him, his originally lazy demeanor immediately became solemn. He moved to the side and cupped his hands. "Elder Xiao sure is a bad boy. I don''t actually have anything to do with the wine master!"


    In the martial world, the Master Wine Master was a household name, and his senior brother was a popular person in the capital. With just this level of relationship, no sect dared to come out and make things difficult for him.


    Elder Xiao had been a bit disappointed when he heard that Young Master Han had no connections with Apothecary Han. He had wanted to investigate his background, but he gave up when he saw that there were hidden difficulties.


    "Let''s go to the town and stay for the night. It''s already late!" Young Master Han chuckled and suggested to Elder Xiao.


    Elder Xiao had yet to speak when Xiao Ya suddenly jumped up and giggled. "That''s great! This time we must rest well. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a rest!"


    As he spoke, he pulled Young Master Han by the hand and led the way. Elder Xiao also sighed and followed behind him. The three of them walked half a kilometer and saw a small temple at the side of the small town.


    Elder Xiao said, "This time, I''m afraid that the people from the Voodoo Cult have already been alerted. We''ll stay in this temple for the night and travel tomorrow morning. I have some dry rations to eat, so let''s eat!"


    As he spoke, he took off the bag on his back and, without waiting for Young Master Han and Xiao Ya''s response, he dug out some pancakes and divided them between Young Master Han and Xiao Ya.


    Young Master Han didn''t hold back either and began to chew the pancake. He poured some wine and swallowed it, giving it a different flavor. The three of them walked up the stone steps and knocked on the door. After a long time, no one came to open the door, so the three of them had no choice but to take a nap while leaning against the eaves.


    After a while, Xiao Ya fell asleep with a sweet expression on her face. Her canines were grinding loudly in her dreams, as if she had entered the land of dreams.


    Young Master Han sat up to cultivate as he slept. Elder Xiao was already standing on the stone steps, his hands behind his back, no one knew when he''d moved.


    "You''re awake? This old one has a few words to ask you! " Elder Xiao''s tone was rather serious at this moment.


    Young Master Han nodded his head and said to Elder Xiao, "Young Master obviously knows what Elder Xiao wants to ask, but you cannot tell him now. I hope that Elder Xiao will forgive me!"


    Elder Xiao sighed when he heard this. It was obvious that he was disappointed. However, he did not give up and said: "Young Hero Han, come over here."


    When Young Master Han heard this, he walked to Elder Xiao''s side. Elder Xiao slowly lifted up his robe, revealing a silk cloth wrapped around his chest.


    What made Young Master Han even more flabbergasted was that these silk cloths were all stained with blood and had intestines sticking out of them, emitting a rancid smell.


    "This ¡­" Young Master Han was shocked.


    Elder Xiao sighed and said sorrowfully: "I have been possessed by the Divine Magus Palm and have not been in this world for a long time, but the thing I am most worried about is that young lady Xiao Ya. I want to entrust her position to me to help me bring her to the palace.


    At this moment, even if Young Master Han wanted to decline, he didn''t know what to do. One had to know that right now, he couldn''t help but bear a deep grudge against the sea of blood.


    However, Elder Xiao was too serious and couldn''t decline, so he could only stand there in a daze.


    Elder Xiao saw that Young Master Han did not agree and was extremely anxious. He said: "Young Hero, this meeting with the martial arts world is also a form of fate. If Young Hero agrees to this matter, then I will repay you with a hundred thousand taels of gold!"


    "Ten thousand taels of gold?" Yun Zheng was shocked. A duke or general? A wealthy merchant or a strong man might not even be able to take out ten thousand taels of gold? Then what was Xiao Ya''s identity?


    Elder Xiao saw that Young Master Han was startled and thought that Young Master Han''s heart was moved. He took out a black ring from his pocket and threw it at him, saying, "If you''re in the imperial capital, someone will naturally come to you with this ring on your finger. As long as you ask him for ten thousand taels of gold, there''s absolutely no problem."


    When Young Master Han took a look, he saw that this exchange was incredibly dark, as if it had been forged from black jade. A lifelike flying dragon was carved into the ring, soaring through the air.


    "Hand it over!"


    At this moment, two arcs of light suddenly flashed as two black figures appeared in the air. One of them directly grabbed at the ring in Young Master Han''s hand while the other attacked Elder Xiao.


    The movements of these two people were strange. However, their attacks were merciless, and each of their attacks were fatal. Especially those that were attacking Elder Xiao, their attacks were extremely ruthless and tyrannical. They simply wanted to kill them with one strike.


    Young Master Han and the newcomer were also secretly shocked when they exchanged blows. This was because the martial arts cultivation of these two was incomparably strong, seemingly above Elder Xiao''s.


    Not only that, the two of them were vicious and merciless. Every move of theirs was a move that would take the life of the opponent, leaving no leeway.


    "Bam!"


    At this moment, the person who was attacking Elder Xiao let out a loud cry and grabbed onto Elder Xiao''s abdomen. Elder Xiao''s abdomen had already been poisoned by the voodoo toxin. This grab made him scream in pain.


    However, at the same time, Elder Xiao''s right hand quickly pierced into that person''s chest. With a fierce kowtow, he shattered a few ribs on that person''s chest.


    When Young Master Han saw that Elder Xiao had been viciously attacked, he made a sudden slashing motion and a powerful demonic light shot towards the person in front of him. This person was overwhelmed with shock when he saw the demonic light and hastily retreated.


    However, no matter how fast he retreated, how could he endure Young Master Han''s blow? With a loud boom, an arc of light shot out from his chest and pierced through his spine, causing blood to spurt into the air.


    "You ¡­ Are they from the Demon Sect? " That person turned around and pointed a finger at Young Master Han before he died. He fell to the ground in a trance, his eyes wide open in death.


    The other person saw his comrade die and had his ribs broken by Elder Xiao. There was no way to escape, so he could only beg, "Protector Xiao, please spare my pathetic life!"


    "Spare your dog life?"


    Elder Xiao''s gaze suddenly turned ruthless as he stepped forward and stomped down. He actually stomped on that person''s head until it became minced meat. With just a little force, Elder Xiao immediately staggered and fell onto the stone steps.


    This fight had already alarmed Xiao Ya. She saw that his sleeping eyes had awoken and he immediately pounced over, supporting Elder Xiao as he cried, "Grandfather ¡­ "Grandfather!"


    Elder Xiao''s gaze hardened as a slight smile appeared on his shrivelled face. He beckoned at Young Master Han with all his might and said, "Little brother ¡­" I want to ask you a question... Just one sentence! "


    Young Master Han hurried over and asked respectfully, "Elder Xiao, don''t worry. Young Master Han will definitely complete the task you''ve entrusted to me!"


    Elder Xiao smiled ruefully when he heard this. He grabbed Young Master Han''s hand and said with great difficulty, "What you used just now was a devil ¡­" I would like to ask about your master''s sect. Would you mind telling me the truth? "


    The Heavenly Demonic Zither immediately appeared in front of Elder Xiao. Elder Xiao looked at the Heavenly Demonic Zither and was immediately shocked. He grabbed Xiao Ya and said with a trembling voice, "The Heavenly Demonic Zither ¡­" "The Heavenly Demonic Zither, this ¡­"


    As he spoke, he spat out a mouthful of blood, which splattered across the stairs.


    Xiao Ya didn''t know what to do. She hugged Elder Xiao tightly and cried, "Grandfather ¡­" Grandfather, what''s wrong? "


    Obviously, Elder Xiao knew about the Sky Demon Zither. Of course, he knew that the person in front of him was a disciple of the Sky Demon Martial School. Although the Sky Demon Martial School was located in the southern border, its reputation was disorderly.


    Young Master Han thought Elder Xiao hated the idea of sending out his voice and snorted. "Elder Xiao, don''t worry. A sword can kill and save people. Although Young Master Han is a demon sword, his killing intent is all in my heart!"


    "This... Little brother, you misunderstand. However, you will naturally understand this matter in the future. Please remember what you promised me ¡­ "Send Xiao Ya to the capital ¡­"


    After Elder Xiao finished his last sentence, he suddenly tilted his head and breathed his last.


    Xiao Ya threw herself onto Elder Xiao''s body, swaying for a moment before she fainted from crying. Young Master Han could only help Xiao Ya lie down on the steps and knock on the temple door.


    This knock was unexpected. The temple door creaked open and a fat Daoist walked out shakily. He bowed towards Young Master Han and asked with a trembling voice, "This ¡­" If you have any orders, please feel free to tell me... I will go and make the arrangements! "


    Young Master Han nodded his head and said, "You heard the door crack in the temple just now, right? It''s best not to spread the news of this matter, and bury this scholar well as well. As for those two fellows, drag them to the back of the mountain for me!"


    When the fat Daoist heard this, his face creased. However, when he saw Young Master Han''s expression, he was immediately shocked and hastily said, "Good, good, this humble one will do as you said!"


    Young Master Han was secretly amused. An ordinary Daoist warrior had refused to open the door when he knocked at first. This fight had scared them out of their wits. After giving out orders, he didn''t linger and picked up Xiao Ya.

 C50

    As soon as Young Master Han left, he started his Qing Gong and headed north. He was afraid that the Northern Demonic Sect would catch up and cause trouble, so he sped up his pace.


    After walking for some time, he saw a dim yellow light not too far away. Young Master Han identified the direction according to the stars and knew that the light was directed to the north, but he felt that it was a bit strange that a light would appear in this desolate mountain range.


    "Could it be a hunter from the mountain?" Although Young Master Han was hesitant, he thought that Xiao Ya had been unconscious for a long time and needed to find a place to rest. Thus, he braced himself and rushed towards the light.


    As expected, when he walked closer, he saw a thatched hut not far away. The light was lit by a beige oil lamp. From afar, he could see a lone woman in the window with a lantern flickering, as if she was embroidering.


    However, it was already late at night in the wilderness. A woman was living in a grass hut embroidering? Young Master Han inwardly felt that something wasn''t right and hastily halted his steps.


    "Who is outside the door?" Why don''t you come in and take a seat at my door? " At this moment, an old woman''s voice was heard, and she shouted with a sneer.


    Young Master Han was immediately taken aback as he mused in his heart that he''d run into an expert in the wilderness. As he finished reading, he was about to take a step forward when suddenly, he heard a strange, sinister laugh. Several shadows of human figures descended from the roof of the grass hut.


    The black shadows were dressed in the same attire as the people from the Devil Sect. They were all women and all carried scimitars on their backs.


    Several figures descended, and then a person slowly walked to the entrance of the grass hut with a black veil covering his face. He coldly said, "Great Master, could it be that you didn''t receive our sect''s sacred order? A single person has set aside their own sect and hid within a mountain to embroider. If this was heard by our enemies, they would think that we are truly afraid of them! "


    However, the woman stood outside the door and spoke for a long time. When she saw that there were shadows outside the window, the elderly woman did not say a single word.


    The masked woman continued: "The current Martial Emperor is arrogant, and his officials are deceitful and deceitful. The southern side of the Northern Saint Sect is the perfect moment for our sect to make a comeback. If this rare opportunity passes, who knows how many years we would have to wait ¡­"


    The woman spoke for a long time, but the old woman in the room didn''t respond at all. She neither spoke nor rejected the guest, as if she had turned a deaf ear.


    The black-veiled woman stood outside the door and spoke for a long time, but when she saw that no one was paying attention to her, she snorted and said, "Grand Preceptor''s uncle, we treat you with utmost respect and respect. Do you really think we''re afraid of you?"


    "Is that all? "If you are done, scram!" Just then, the old woman in the room snorted hatefully, and said with a sneer, "What are you all thinking? Do you think I don''t know? Aren''t you just thinking about the¡¶ Legacy of Earth and Wood¡· on me? Go back and tell your master, that''s impossible! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the light in the window suddenly flashed and went out. Following that, several beams of cold light shot out from the grass hut.


    "Ice Soul Silver Needle!" Get out of the way! " The masked woman cried out in fear and jumped up, landing on the grass hut. However, at this time, several of her followers had been set up on the ground. With a miserable scream, they hid in a pool of blood.


    The masked woman was taken aback. "Zheng!" She threw out a dagger and slashed through the air. With a burst of sparks, it was obvious that the dagger had been struck by the concealed weapon the old woman had shot out.


    Young Master Han thought to himself, "So this is an internal conflict between the other sects. This is none of my business. I might as well leave quietly!"


    The next words from the woman in black startled Young Master Han. The masked woman laughed coldly, "Grand Preceptor''s uncle, if you don''t hand over the¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡·, you probably won''t be able to escape the Devil Sect even if you go to the ends of the earth. Besides, Tianzhi Sect has already surrendered to the Devil Sect.


    When Young Master Han heard the words "Heaven''s Will Sect", he was astounded. The Heaven''s Will Sect and the Demonic Sect both belonged to the Mo Sect and had disappeared for a long time.


    Mo Zong was originally an ancient school. Back then, he had fought against the Confucian school, but after the disappearance of Mo Zongzi and the internal strife, the sect had collapsed, and the procreation of the non-attack sect, the Zhige Sect, Shang Xian Zong, Shang Tong Sect, Heaven''s Will Sect, Ming Gui Sect, Non-Life Sect, Fei Le Sect, Ghost Burial Sect, and Sect''s various sects.


    However, the various sects were faithful to their beliefs. It was just that one of the branches of the Mo Sect had collapsed, and its strength was far from what it had been before. Furthermore, the various factions were orthodox in their heritage, thus they suspected each other and engaged in carnage.


    The Heaven''s Will Sect was the sect that had disappeared. The Heaven''s Will Sect carried the secret knowledge of the Mo Sect''s earthen and wooden organs. It was said that the disciples under the sect were all masters of the secret organs, and their secret weapons were the best in the martial world.


    Counting the fact that Young Master Han and the Heaven''s Will Sect were from the same sect, even the Heaven''s Will Sect''s prestige at that time lay in the Heavenly Demon Palace''s Master''s inheritance of not attacking the sect.


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed and appeared behind the masked woman. She then sneered and said, "I''m advising you to leave, but you actually dare to contradict me. Do you want to die?"


    Young Master Han saw the flash of shadow and his speed was incredibly fast. Even his master, the Demonic Palace Head, might not be able to do it, and upon closer inspection, he saw that the old woman had a head of white hair and a face of sallow yellow eyes that burned like a torch.


    The masked woman didn''t expect the old woman to be so quick. She only felt someone''s neck exhaling a breath of cold air and couldn''t help but be shocked. She turned around only to see the old woman staring straight at her with a pair of ice-cold eyes.


    "Grand Preceptor''s uncle ¡­" Shocked, the masked woman quickly retreated. However, the old woman also rushed forward. She was still one step away from the masked woman. No matter how much she used her movement technique, she was unable to shake her opponent off.


    The old woman laughed coldly: "The Zhige Sect can be considered as a righteous sect, but I never expected that they would join the Northern Demonic Sect. Hehe, if the ancestors of the Zhige Sect knew, wouldn''t they die from anger?"


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    As soon as the old woman''s voice fell, suddenly, a strange gust of wind blew from the forest, followed by a sedan chair flying over from the sky, followed by several zombie-like women.


    "Devil Sect?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but be shocked. This sedan was what he saw outside the small town yesterday. These people called themselves the ''Northern Sacred Demon Sect''. The cultivation level of this seductive woman was even more unfathomable.


    Sure enough, the sedan chair suddenly fell from the sky, falling towards the thatched cottage''s flat ground. With a bang, it landed on the ground, and that gorgeous woman slowly walked out of the sedan.


    "Auntie Mu, I''ve heard a lot about you!" The gorgeous woman walked one step at a time, and the fragrance of flowers flowed in the air. His gaze was ambiguous, and although he was already 30 years old, he seemed to be more charming than a young girl.


    When she saw the gorgeous woman walk over, the old woman snorted and said with a cold smile, "The left protector of the Devil Sect has come in person. You''re really determined to get my ''Legacy of Earth and Wood''?"


    It turned out that the Heaven''s Will Sect had pledged its allegiance to the Mo Sect a long time ago. This old woman was called Aunt Mu, and was the martial uncle of the Heaven''s Will Sect''s head. Not only was she unwilling to submit to the Devil Sect, she had even brought the legacy of the Heaven''s Will Sect, the¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡·, to flee into the depths of the forest.


    In order to find the¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡·, the Heaven''s Will Sect had to search for Aunt Mu. Thus, they had tracked her to the Chu Zhou Territory.


    Although this beautiful woman appeared to be extremely flirtatious, she was actually the left Protector of the Devil Sect. Her surname was Liu and the people in the martial arts world had long forgotten her name.


    What made Liu Luosha even more infamous was that the charm she used was like poison to her bones, causing many heroes and heroes to fall under her skirt.


    Young Master Han thought to himself, "No wonder last time, I met this demoness. She retreated without a word. She was saving up her strength to fight against Auntie Mu. Otherwise, Young Master Han wouldn''t have been able to escape so easily."


    Sure enough, Liu Luosha gave a charming smile and said, "Aunt Mu, since you people have pledged your allegiance to my Devil Sect, we are a family. At your age, you can''t even enter a coffin with the¡¶ Legacy of Earth and Wood¡·. Tsk tsk, Lone Shadow Lamp, how sad! "


    Liu Luosha spoke with sincere emotion as he let out a long sigh. If it was anyone else who didn''t know her background who heard this, they would definitely be extremely grateful and sympathize with her sorrowfully.


    However, every word that entered Aunt Mu''s ears was as ironic as a joke. She flicked her long sleeves and angrily said, "Liu Luosha, don''t speak so much nonsense. I''m not a man, why are you telling me all this? If you can kill my Auntie Mu, then this Legacy will belong to you. If you can''t kill me, then you can only kill me!"


    "Aiyo, how heartless is that?" Liu Luosha smiled sweetly and continued to say, "Since we''re family, then this fight is really unpleasant ¡­"


    However, at this moment, her figure flashed and she pounced towards Aunty Mu. At the same time, a thick smoke rose from beside her.


    Young Master Han was immediately startled. He knew that Liu Luosha was using poison smoke at this moment. Although the sky was dark, the cold starlight was blurred and blurry. He couldn''t help but worry for Auntie Mu.


    "Humph, such an insignificant skill!" However, she heard Auntie Mu sneer before she suddenly retreated. With a wave of her hand, dozens of branches flew out. These branches were arranged haphazardly on the ground. After that, Auntie Mu dashed toward the grass hut.


    This made Young Master Han inwardly flabbergasted. If this Auntie Mu were to enter the hut, wouldn''t it be suicidal to set fire to the people from the Mo Sect?


    Sure enough, at this moment, the masked woman who had arrived first took a step forward, bowed towards Liu Luosha and said, "Emissary Liu, this woman has entered the hut. She just so happens to be using fire attacks!"


    "Fire attack?" Liu Luosha faintly smiled, and slowly walked to the side of the masked woman. He suddenly threw out a palm, and after hearing the crisp sound, he saw Liu Luosha sneering, "A dead old woman, her death is not to be regretted. To burn a peerless secret scripture to ashes, I, Liu Luosha, will be a sinner for thousands of years!"

 C51

    The masked woman slapped Liu Luosha and the veil immediately floated down, revealing a delicate and pretty face in front of everyone. Although Young Master Han was not far away, it could be seen that the woman''s face was deathly pale.


    "What Envoy Liu Zuo taught me was true. This subordinate will remember it!" However, the masked woman quickly recovered from her shock and hurriedly bowed deeply towards Liu Luosha before retreating to the side.


    "You are actually quite obedient. In fact, even though you said you were teaching me a lesson, in your heart, you are cursing me for dying a thousand times over. You can''t wait for me to die right now, right?"


    Liu Luosha sinisterly smiled. He reached out his hand to pull the woman. His face seemed to be filled with affection, but it instead caused the woman to pale in fear as she continuously retreated.


    Young master Han thought to himself, "This Liu Luosha really does live up to his name. This frown and smile truly make one''s soul go mad, but the viciousness in his heart truly deserves his name."


    At this moment, the zombie-like followers of Liu Luosha suddenly flew over and landed around the grass hut. These people were all expressionless, waiting for Liu Luosha''s order before they attacked the grass hut.


    However, Liu Luosha turned around and spoke to the woman, "Ling Yue, take your men in and clear this damned old woman out. Perhaps, all she can do is listen to you!"


    The masked woman had already fallen to the ground. When she heard Liu Luosha''s words, her already pale face turned ashen.


    Others might not understand Aunty Mu''s abilities, but how could she not know that this Aunty Mu was the martial uncle master of the Heaven''s Will Sect. Her kung fu was even higher than the Sect Leader''s.


    Moreover, Auntie Mu had learned who knows how much of the sect''s¡¶ Earth and Wood Legacy¡·. If these mechanical arts were secretly set up in the grass hut, even if a few were to enter, they would die!


    It turned out that this woman''s name was Ling Yue, and she was also one of the most outstanding youths in the Heaven''s Will Sect. However, the Heaven''s Will Sect Leader had joined the Northern Frontier Demon Sect, and Ling Yue had also followed her Master.


    Although Ling Yue''s position in the Devil Sect was low, she was clever and well-behaved. She received quite a bit of approval from the Devil Sect''s headquarters, especially for her mission of leading her subordinates to track down their sect''s fugitive disciples. In recent years, many people had a whole new level of respect for her.


    Seeing that Ling Yue didn''t dare to enter the grass hut, Liu Luosha knew what she meant. He grimaced and said, "Little girl, don''t do things in public. You have to know that honorable senior, this is ¡­ I only need to twist one of my little fingers and your little life will be forfeit. "


    At this moment, Ling Yue had already understood. She quickly kneeled down and raised both her hands up, saying in fear, "Ling Yue knows her crimes. From now on, I will follow your lead without a single shred of hesitation!"


    When Liu Luosha heard this, he immediately burst out into laughter. He hastily pulled Ling Yue''s hand and sighed, "Look, look! Big sis, what are you saying? In the end, the sect head is in charge. I am only giving you a hint ¡­ This is so pitiful, even the sweat is coming out! "


    As he spoke, Liu Luosha actually extended his hand and gently rubbed the sweat on Ling Yue''s forehead. Ling Yue was kneeling on the ground with her eyes closed, gasping for air, but she did not dare to move a single inch. At this moment, if Liu Luosha really used a little bit of strength, her brain would immediately explode.


    "Alright, this time, Big Sis will enter in your place. You have to guard this place well. No one is allowed to come near!" After this lesson, Liu Luosha was very pleased with himself. Suddenly, with a flash, he entered the hut.


    The figure flashed and a white light came through the crack in the door. It was a ''fast, ruthless, and accurate'' movement technique. It silently entered the room.


    From the looks of Liu Luosha''s movement technique, he was actually planning on making Auntie Mu''s qinggong much more profound. If she had entered the grass hut, then even though Auntie Mu was in the dark Liu Luosha, the disparity in cultivation might have been too great.


    One had to know that this¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡· was different from the other sects'' manuals. Not only was it vast and profound, it was also impossible to duplicate it. The machines on the documents were especially difficult to understand if one wasn''t a master of mechanisms.


    When Young Master Han thought of this, he looked around and saw a stone wall not too far away. He also saw a crack at the bottom of the stone wall that was exactly the size of a person.


    He hastily put Xiao Ya down and laid her flat on the ground in the middle of the crevice. He found a rock and sealed it, then he extended his hand to tap on her sleeping acupoints before returning to the back of the grass hut.


    "I need to hurry into the grass hut. This¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡· is a treasure left behind by the Mo Sect. It cannot fall into the hands of others." With these thoughts, Young Master Han picked up a rock from the ground and threw it into the distance.


    Not long later, a "bang" sound rang out. Ling Yue was extremely alert and shouted, "Who is it?!" Everyone also looked to the side when they heard the noise. Taking advantage of everyone''s negligence, Young Master Han used his movement technique and also entered the grass hut in a flash.


    It had to be known that there were three waves of demonic Qi within Young Master Han''s body at this moment. When he used his qinggong, it was like an arc that disappeared in a flash.


    Young Master Han entered the grass hut in a flash and was immediately astounded. The grass hut was only six meters wide outside, but when he arrived at the inner room, he was surprised to see that a patio led straight down, so deep that the bottom couldn''t be seen.


    It was very good that Young Master Han''s qinggong was extremely high. As soon as he entered, his feet lightly stuck to the edge of the well.


    "Another one is courting death!" In the darkness, he suddenly heard a creepy sound, followed by a strong gust of wind blowing towards him.


    Young Master Han recognized the voice of the old woman''s aunt Mu. However, the powerful force had already reached her body, and if he were to raise his palm to meet it, he might be able to injure her. Furthermore, even Liu Luosha did not know where he was when he entered.


    When he thought of this, Young Master Han fell silently and dodged Auntie Mu''s palm strike. As he fell, he also felt a gust of cold wind blow towards him.


    "Ling Yue, you aren''t standing guard outside. Who told you to come in?" In the darkness, he suddenly heard Liu Luosha curse.


    However, just as Liu Luosha was about to speak, several cold arrows flew out from the walls of the well, in the direction of her voice.


    So it was Liu Luosha who''d thought of Young Master Han as Ling Yue. However, Liu Luosha had been very cautious, and the moment he heard her words, he left his original position. Although the arrows were shooting in her direction, they all missed.


    Thus, Young Master Han immediately understood that this deep well should be filled with hidden traps and arrows. Auntie Mu herself knew that one day, someone from the demon race would come and find her, thus setting up this hidden well.


    The Heavenly Mystery Sect''s secret weapon, along with the Mo Sect''s secret techniques, was enough to suppress an opponent that was stronger than her. Naturally, Aunt Mu wanted to, because it was almost impossible to surpass someone at her age.


    As expected, Liu Luosha didn''t dare to act arrogantly when he saw that Ling Yue hadn''t made a sound. The two of them were each planning a scheme against each other on the walls of the well. They didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    "Liu Luosha, didn''t you want the¡¶ Legacy of Earth and Wood¡·? "Come and pick it up, make a noise ¡­" Aunty Mu''s voice was drifting in the deep well. There was no way to be sure.


    At this moment, Young Master Han thought of Grandma Gu he had met in the swamps and woods that day. This scene was indeed very similar, but it was only that the one who had been chasing after Grandma Gu was Xiao Dagang.


    However, no matter how much Aunt Mu yelled, Liu Luosha was still calm and did not say a word. Instead, it was Aunt Mu who was anxious to the point that her voice slowly became hoarse.


    At this moment, a few grains of silt suddenly fell from the edge of the well. Young Master Han was astounded as he thought to himself, "This is bad!"


    As expected, as the sand fell, Liu Luosha immediately locked onto Auntie Mu''s position. Laughing evilly, suddenly a soft whip wrapped around Auntie Mu''s body. "Aiyo!" Auntie Mu seemed to have been caught in the middle of the well.


    However, Aunty Mu was very familiar with this deep well. Although she was rolled by Liu Luosha and fell into the bottom, her hand suddenly pressed down on the trigger. With a series of whooshing sounds, more wooden arrows shot out in Liu Luosha''s direction.


    In this way, the two both fell back into the well. Although Young Master Han used the Gecko Art to stick close to the well and was afraid of triggering the mechanism, he also chased after them in a daze.


    This sudden drop of water caused Young Master Han to be greatly astonished. He felt that the deep well was more than a hundred feet deep and had originally been dark without a trace of light, but when it fell to the ground, he suddenly felt a faint glow.


    Just as Young Master Han was astounded, several streaks of cold light suddenly flashed over and struck out at several acupoints on his chest, ruthlessly and precisely. Young Master Han didn''t dare to be careless as he turned his body to avoid the attack.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey!"


    However, there were two different sounds of surprise coming from both sides.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s you!"


    However, after a while, Auntie Mu and Liu Luosha cried out in surprise at the same time. It was obvious that both of them had clearly seen Young Master Han''s appearance, and that Auntie Mu had never seen him before, so she had asked by voice.


    At this moment, a rumbling sound was heard as a huge rock fell down and stuck itself in the wall, sealing off the exit of the deep well.


    Liu Luosha was greatly shocked, and angrily said, "Damned old woman, what are you trying to do?!"


    Auntie Mu smiled sinisterly. Then, in a flash, she entered a hidden door and disappeared.


    In this way, Liu Luosha couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by shock. Even Young Master Han was secretly complaining. This Auntie Mu had obviously activated the mechanism in the well to trap the two of them here.

 C52

    Once the trap was sealed, there was a deathly silence below. The silence was so loud that even a pin drop could be heard. A faint chill could be felt in the air.


    As long as anyone made the slightest movement, their position would be exposed.


    Moreover, the traps and traps were very powerful. The slightest carelessness would cause the hidden arrows to stab like a hedgehog. Therefore, Liu Luosha and Young Master Han were both secretly surprised.


    "Hey!" "You guys are underestimating me. Wait for your deaths below!"


    Aunt Mu''s cackling laughter came from the well, sending chills down one''s spine.


    When Young Master Han heard Auntie Mu''s voice, it sounded like she was still deep in the well. This made him feel a lot more at ease. From this, it seemed that there wouldn''t be a second path for him to walk out.


    If not for this, Auntie Mu would have been out of the well by now.


    Of course, if Young Master Han had thought of this, Liu Luosha would have naturally thought of Liu Luosha as a highly intelligent person. Upon hearing Auntie Mu''s laughter, Liu Luosha could not help but coldly laugh, "Damn wife, so what? You can''t get out either!"


    Just as Liu Luosha finished his sentence, he suddenly heard a few chattering sounds. A few hidden arrows had already shot towards her direction.


    However, Liu Luosha was extremely shrewd. As soon as he finished speaking, he had already changed positions.


    Swish swish swish swish. Although all the hidden arrows had been aimed at Liu Luosha, all of them had clearly missed.


    The Dark Arrow then struck the rock on the ice wall, causing sparks to fly out. It was clear that this Dark Arrow was very powerful, and was set by the spring.


    In this way, the three of them actually did not dare to make a sound under the deep well.


    Especially Liu Luosha and Auntie Mu, they had no idea of Young Master Han''s true identity, and were even more wary of him.


    Young Master Han''s qinggong was extremely high, and he had secretly used the Gecko Technique to stick to the walls of the well. At this moment, however, he was secretly anxious, because it was extremely dangerous to leave Xiao Ya outside.


    Even though he had used a heavy technique to touch Xiao Ya''s acupoints and allowed her to rest for a while, she wouldn''t wake up for about four hours. If two hours were to pass, things would definitely get worse.


    Thinking of this, Young Master Han was secretly anxious. Currently, Auntie Mu could not differentiate between friend and foe, so she definitely wouldn''t believe him. It was impossible for the two of them to capture Liu Luosha together.


    At that moment, Young Master Han felt a sudden gust of wind from the palm strike. It was extremely soft, with a hint of a delicate fragrance. With a snort, Young Master Han didn''t have time to think, and welcomed it with a palm strike.


    "Bam!"


    When the two palms met, Young Master Han immediately felt the icy coldness of the palm force. It was extremely bizarre and even carried a fishy stench.


    However, Young Master Han''s palm power was quite strong at this moment. Even though he had been ambushed, he suddenly raised his strength and pressed down on his opponent''s palm power. With a "hmm" sound, the person who had just arrived quickly retreated.


    "Who are you!"


    Within the darkness, he heard Liu Luosha''s shocked tone. It seemed that he did not dare to believe it.


    Young Master Han chuckled coldly, "Liu Luosha, I hope you can let Auntie Mu go. This¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡· is an inherited treasure of my Mo family, it definitely won''t fall into the hands of the Devil Sect. You''d better give up on this idea!"


    At this moment, the two of them had just finished speaking and had immediately changed their positions. The hidden arrows in the surroundings flew out and couldn''t hit them at all. Moreover, the hidden arrows stopped immediately when Young Master Han spoke.


    Auntie Mu laughed coldly. "Who are you? Why are you interfering with our Mo Sect''s matters? "


    When Aunt Mu spoke, her location was already exposed. However, at this time, Liu Luosha did not follow up with an attack, because this was a question that she also wanted to know.


    Ever since his exchange with Young Master Han, Liu Luosha could already feel Young Master Han''s formidable inner strength. Even if he used his full strength, he might not necessarily be able to defeat him.


    Moreover, there was also Auntie Mu, who specialized in concealed weapons, glaring at him from the side.


    Young Master Han chuckled coldly. "Auntie Mu, I''m also a branch of the Mo Sect ¡­"


    However, before Young Master Han could finish speaking, several dozen crossbows suddenly shot out from all directions. Their speed was astonishing, and the sound of running thunder could be heard.


    "Son of a b * tch, I hold the most hatred towards people from the Mo Sect. Since you are a member of the Mo Sect, then go and die with me!"


    Then, he heard Auntie Mu grind her teeth and shout.


    Young Master Han had thought that Auntie Mu would trust him if she heard he''d revealed his identity, but who knew she was actually making a move on him? This was completely unexpected.


    Liu Luosha was a shrewd and astute person. This was definitely a good opportunity to strike at Young Master Han when he saw Auntie Mu activate the mechanism. If he made a move in the dark, it would be the equivalent of two people attacking Young Master Han at the same time.


    In this way, even if Young Master Han''s cultivation was high, he might not be able to block the two''s attacks.


    However, Liu Luosha''s intelligence had been foiled by his intelligence. Firstly, he wasn''t sure of Young Master Han''s identity, and secondly, he inwardly suspected that this was a trap set by Auntie Mu. He''d raised his palm, but didn''t dare hack it at Young Master Han.


    In this moment of hesitation, Young Master Han had already shifted his position with a shake of his body.


    In this way, Young Master Han was inwardly anxious. Auntie Mu didn''t believe him at all, and naturally treated herself as an enemy as well. Since this was the case, it would be a bit difficult to get out of the well as soon as possible.


    Very soon, Liu Luosha understood what was going on. He chuckled and said, "I said, sweetheart, don''t waste your breath. This old woman won''t fall for it. Let''s kill her together!"


    When Liu Luosha said this, Auntie Mu was even more certain that Young Master Han and Liu Luosha were partners.


    Aunt Mu sneered and scolded, "A pair of idiots and a man, daring to come and entertain your mistress. I won''t let you out even if you die!"


    As soon as Auntie Mu finished her sentence, strong crossbows could be heard shooting through the air from the bottom of the well. These crossbows had been set up using springs, and their power was several times stronger than the arrows.


    Although the arrows were shooting everywhere, the mechanism was very ingenious. Every direction was covered by crossbows and there was almost no place to hide when the arrows were shot at the same time.


    "Go to hell!" Auntie Mu''s voice was horrifying, especially in this deep well.


    However, after the ten thousand arrows were shot out, the deep well suddenly became deathly silent. There was no sound at all. Right at this moment, a white figure suddenly rushed over from the side.


    "Hu!"


    At the same time, three shadows shot out towards the back of the figure.


    "Bam!" The three palm strikes were so powerful that they simultaneously landed on the white figure''s body.


    When Young Master Han made his move, he immediately felt that the white figure was someone with an unfathomable level of training. It was already impossible for him to withdraw the force of his palm when he wanted to.


    Within the darkness, both Aunt Mu and Liu Luosha cried out in alarm. It was evident that the situation that they had encountered was the same as the one that happened to Young Master Han.


    Indeed, when he heard the eerie laughter, Young Master Han was attracted by the white shadow and fell straight into the well. With two plops sounds, Auntie Mu and Liu Luosha also fell down with a cry.


    They landed on a white patch of ground at the bottom of the well. There was an ice cellar at the bottom, so they could vaguely make out the figures of people. The three of them were shocked when they fell to the ground and were about to stand up.


    But when the cultivation of the three people increased, they couldn''t help but be astonished. With that fall, all of their cultivation disappeared and they couldn''t even raise a single strand of inner strength.


    "What''s going on?"


    Unable to help himself, Young Master Han was shocked. Aunt Mu and Liu Luosha were also aghast as they scattered in all directions.


    Although Young Master Han couldn''t raise his cultivation base, he still felt that the true qi within his body hadn''t disappeared, and couldn''t help but secretly let him pass.


    Looking up, he saw an old man with a head of white hair sitting not too far away. His white beard made him seem like a brother, but he was wearing a white robe and was sitting on the ice.


    Seeing this old man, both Aunt Mu and Liu Luosha were overwhelmed with shock. They both called out at the same time, "Old Lord Xuanming?"


    Young Master Han didn''t know what sort of character this old Lord Xuanming was, but when he saw Auntie Mu and Liu Luosha, his expression drastically changed. It must be one of the seniors in the martial arts world.


    "You children... Hehe, to actually come up with the idea for¡¶ Earth and Wood Legacy¡·, you sure have too much guts! " As the old man spoke, he slowly raised his hand.


    At this moment, Young Master Han finally saw that his fingernails were over a foot long and incredibly sharp.


    After Aunty Mu recovered from her shock, she suddenly flipped her body and dug out a sheepskin scroll. She raised it above her head and said respectfully, "Old Lord, I am willing to return this¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡· to my sect!"


    Old Lord Darknorth waved his hand, causing a gust of wind to sweep over and take the scroll.


    He chuckled and said, "You''ve done a great service for our sect. You should not have left this file with my Mo Sect in the hands of the Devil Sect."


    As he spoke, he placed the "Legacy of Earth and Wood" on his lap and flicked a glance at Young Master Han.


    Although Young Master Han was a disciple of a ghost branch of the Mo Sect and had already inherited the position of sect head, he was actually very unfamiliar with the history and people of the sect.


    "Kid, where did your devilish domineering body come from?"


    Old Lord Xuanming slowly opened his slightly closed eyes and shot out two rays of cold light. No one dared to look directly at him, as they could tell that he was extremely cautious.


    From Auntie Mu''s tone, Young Master Han could already guess that this person was the senior of the previous generation from the Mo Sect. However, his doubts grew. Why did he suddenly appear here?


    "Senior, you have good eyesight. With this touch, you can determine the Demon''s domineering aura from this junior''s body." Young Master Han was neither haughty nor humble. He made up his mind to first understand this person''s background.


    When Old Lord Xuanming heard this, he suddenly spread open his hands. His originally benevolent expression now wrinkled and his eyes became abnormally mournful.


    When the three of them saw his sudden change in expression, they were shocked. Especially when Auntie Mu, she hurriedly made a thump sound and fell to her knees, kowtowing to him.

 C53

    Old Lord Xuanming''s gaze hardened as he shot a cold smile at Young Master Han, "Heh heh, you''ve underestimated me. If it wasn''t for the vow I made back then, I''d have had no use for my unique martial arts!"


    After saying that, he gently shook his head as if he had restrained his gaze a little.


    Young Master Han was an extremely intelligent person and guessed that old Lord Darkbright had sworn a vow that he wouldn''t be able to return to the martial arts world because of something that had happened all those years ago.


    It was no wonder that this old man had such a kind face at the start, causing people to be shocked when he showed up. It was likely that his martial arts skills were so powerful that it would be difficult to bear in his oath.


    Indeed, Old Lord Darknorth''s emotions stabilized as he cast a strange glance at Young Master Han and asked, "Your devilish, domineering aura ¡­ heh heh, it''s incomparable strong, but it''ll only bring harm and harm if it remains within your body!"


    When Young Master Han heard this, he was immediately startled. If this demonic aura flared up, then he almost couldn''t control himself. If he kept it in his body or didn''t control it that day, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    It was true that Old Lord Xuanming was right. Young Master Han had sucked away three strands of retainer qi from the three evildoers. His cultivation had almost gone berserk after the battle at the southern border.


    If it hadn''t been for Young Master Han''s stone-cold heart and the fact that he''d lost control of his mind, he likely would''ve already become a crazy madman by now.


    "Senior, I wonder if we can eliminate this Demon Lord?" Young Master Han couldn''t help but ask Old Lord Xuanming.


    "All of them?" Old Lord Xuanming sneered and said: "Hehe, although I am very conceited and dare to say that with my current inner force cultivation, I should be at least one of the top five in the entire world of martial arts. However, it is impossible for me to get rid of your devilish domineering aura!"


    If it had been anyone else who said this, Young Master Han would still have some doubts, but since Old Lord Xuanming had spoken, Young Master Han could only smile wryly.


    Young Master Han was a highly intelligent person and was already prepared for this outcome. One must know that when he left the Heavenly Cave, he had been ignorant enough to head north. Although it was to accomplish the things he had yet to accomplish, he did not want to see Li Mo, Ah Bi, and Wuyou.


    Seeing that Young Master Han''s heart was calm, Old Lord Xuanming seemed to have expected it. He was slightly startled as he said, "Actually, even though I can''t eliminate all of them, I can actually help you prevent a year of the Demon''s domineering aura from erupting!"


    When Young Master Han heard that Old Lord Xuanming could help prevent a year of demonic domination from erupting, he smiled faintly and said, "It''s only a year after all, so what?"


    It was human instinct to cherish and cherish life. When Young Master Han heard that his life was at stake, he remained calm and composed. Even Liu Luosha, who was a highly intelligent person, was secretly shocked.


    Although Liu Luosha''s heart trembled slightly and his expression was inconvenient, Aunty Mu remained prostrated on the ground, her entire body trembling. She did not dare to make a sound.


    Old Lord Darknorth stared at Young Master Han and nodded in approval. "You''ve learnt a strong inner strength at such a young age. If you can fuse and refine it, you''ll be number one in the mountain martial arts Lin in thirty years!"


    Liu Luosha and Auntie Mu were shocked when they heard this. They could not help but turn their heads to look at Young Master Han. They might not believe it if it was said by someone else, but these words came from Old Lord Xuanming and the two of them were secretly shocked.


    "Could this young man in front of me really become the number one martial artist in dozens of years?" Although Liu Luosha and Aunt Mu were surprised, they didn''t dare to say anything. They secretly observed within their hearts and didn''t know who this person was. Whether he was an enemy or friend.


    When Liu Luosha saw that old man Xuanming had appeared at the bottom of the well, it was already an extremely strange matter. Furthermore, her intelligence had always been extremely high. Naturally, she had silently assessed him and kept her composure.


    He then saw Young Master Han chuckle and say, "How long have these thirty years been? The affairs of the world are like chess. Besides, I, Young Master Han, have never even thought about this number one martial artist, much less that his life is at stake right now."


    BOOM!


    Just as he was speaking, he suddenly heard a loud noise from above. The bottom of the well started to shake. Looking up, there was not even a trace of light. Clearly, someone had sealed the top of the well.


    At this moment, both Auntie Mu and Liu Luosha''s faces were filled with shock. Aunty Mu reached her hand into the wall of the well and made a turn. A cracking sound could be heard as the stone actually broke.


    "Oh no, the mechanism has been destroyed ¡­" Auntie Mu took a step back and leaned against the wall of the well as she spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Everyone, just wait for your deaths. If you want to fight with me, Ling Yue, you''re still a little short, hehe ¡­" Sure enough, at this moment, he heard a very weak sound coming from the well.


    "Slut!"


    Liu Luosha let out an angry snort and suddenly flew up into the sky. With her high lightness skills, she was able to fly dozens of feet before coming in contact with the top of the well and blasting out with her palm.


    "Bam!"


    Even though Liu Luosha''s palm power was powerful, he had still used his life''s worth of power. However, the well lid that had been sealed did not move the slightest bit. It was clear that Ling Yue was on top of it, and not only had she broken the mechanism on the well, but she had also used a huge boulder to seal it.


    Liu Luosha was pushed back by his palm and landed on the ground. He couldn''t help but be startled and was about to charge up again.


    Xuan Ming snorted and said, "Little girl, save your energy. The little girl up there is actually very clever. Not only did she destroy the mechanism, but she could also block all escape routes. I wonder who she is?"


    After saying that, Old Lord Xuanming turned to speak to Aunty Mu, who immediately trembled with fear and kowtowed, "Old Master, this girl is the third generation disciple of the Heaven''s Will Sect ¡­ Please forgive your nephew for not being able to discipline you properly! "


    Hearing this, Old Lord Xuanming laughed and said, "It''s not bad for the Heaven''s Will Sect to have such a clever and obedient girl. I estimate that the strength of this formation isn''t much inferior to yours!"


    Auntie Mu could not help but be surprised, thinking to herself, "This girl Ling Yue is able to quickly destroy the mechanisms on the well and also seal off the escape route. She has obviously mastered a lot of earth-wood techniques."


    Especially for him to be able to destroy the mechanism in such a short period of time, his skill was naturally not inferior to his.


    Old Lord Xuanming had already figured out what Aunt Mu was thinking and gave a snort of laughter, "Mu Wa''er, you don''t have to be angry about this. I''m free to talk about this, but this ¡­ "Humph!"


    As he spoke, he turned his gaze towards Liu Luosha.


    Liu Luosha was surprised. His body swayed, and he leaned against the wall of the well. Although he knew that the opponent''s strength was much higher than his own, at this moment, his life was at stake and he couldn''t help but retreat.


    Young Master Han thought to himself. Although he wasn''t quite sure of this old Lord Xuanming''s identity, from their conversation, he''d already ascertained that this old man was undoubtedly senior Mo Zong.


    However, since the end of the Qin Dynasty, Mo Zong had been divided into seven major branches, and each branch was riddled with contradictions and contradictions. Although he did not inherit the sect, should he and Old Lord Xuanming recognize each other?


    "Hehe!"


    At this moment, Young Master Han suddenly felt a wisp of Soul Fragrance. He then felt his neck turn cold as a dagger was lowered to his neck.


    So fast! With a thought, Liu Luosha''s dagger had already pressed up against Young Master Han''s neck. This sudden turn of events caused Aunty Mu to be startled; she did not know why.


    "Old Lord Xuanming, quickly open the lid of the well and let me out. Otherwise, hehe, I''ll kill him!" Liu Luosha chuckled. Although his voice was extremely soul-stirring, it was still incomparably firm.


    When Auntie Mu saw Liu Luosha kidnap Young Master Han, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing. "Liu Luosha, you kidnapped someone who has nothing to do with us and then demanded a price from us. Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Liu Luosha didn''t say anything upon hearing these words, but his gaze was focused on Old Lord Xuanming. Her dagger, however, never left Young Master Han''s neck.


    Young Master Han snorted and didn''t make a sound. Right now, he only wanted to know how this old Lord Xuanming was going to handle this matter.


    Xuan Ming snorted at Auntie Mu and lectured, "Therefore, you have been cultivating for decades, but your knowledge and skill have not improved. You will lose to Liu Luosha if you only observe the slightest bit!"


    Hearing this, Aunt Mu could only respectfully say, "Martial Uncle''s teachings are correct!" However, he thought to himself, "How am I thousands of miles off?" Could it be that this slut had some other powerful tricks up her sleeves?


    He could only shake his head and say, "Mu Wa''er, it seems that your ability is limited to this realm. This young man carries an iron zither on his back and has a bright ghost iron ring on his finger. If I''m not wrong, then he is the Sect Leader of the Bright Ghost Sect!"


    "What?" Aunt Mu and Liu Luosha were shocked.


    At this moment, Liu Luosha felt his wrist go numb. A powerful force shot out from Young Master Han''s back and struck her chest, causing her to almost suffocate. She staggered back a few steps.


    Young Master Han dusted off his clothes and bowed towards old master Xuanming. "Senior is indeed knowledgeable. Junior Young Master Han greets senior!"


    Old Lord Xuanming chuckled and nodded: "It''s said that the Ghost sect has disappeared from the Southern Wilderness. Could it be that you''ve come from the Southern Wilderness to enter the capital to participate in the Heaven Martial Meet?"


    After all, Heavenly Demon Palace''s Palace Master had been hiding in the south, rarely interacting with the martial artists of the martial arts world, and was almost cut off from the martial artists of the Central Plains. He never thought that Young Master Han would enter the capital with the identity as the Sect Leader of a sect, let alone Auntie Mu, even Liu Luosha was secretly shocked.


    It had to be said that although the Mo Sect''s power was not as strong as it was before, and the burly man was on the verge of extinction, the influence was limited even though there were a few disciples from various branches.


    "Could it be heading towards our Northern Frontier Demon Sect?" Liu Luosha couldn''t help but be shocked in his heart.


    At this time, the Devil Sect came to the east with an unfathomable ambition. Although the martial artists were wary of the Northern Frontier Demon Sect, the Central Plains martial artists were also in a mess, unable to take care of themselves.


    When Young Master Han saw that old master Xuanming had recognized his background, he was also secretly impressed. It was actually Aunt Mu who sighed inwardly as if she''d suffered a setback in her heart.


    Hearing her voice, which seemed to contain an incomparable grief, Young Master Han and Liu Luosha were both moved and couldn''t help but look at Aunty Mu.

 C54

    He saw Auntie Mu slowly turning around. Her initially arrogant expression turned gloomy as she lowered her head to look at the ground, seemingly deep in thought.


    Seeing the situation, Old Lord Xuanming snorted and said angrily, "No wonder it''s hard to reach such a state. It''s only a slight setback and you''re retreating. Compared to your senior sister, it''s like the difference between heaven and earth!"


    Aunty Mu''s weak nature darkened when she heard Xuan Ming scolding her. She seemed to have made a decision in her mind as she bit her lips without saying a word.


    Although Aunt Mu was already in her fifties, she was still like a child in front of old Lord Xuanming, not daring to rebel at all.


    Young Master Han thought to himself, "Auntie Mu is most likely depressed, and I''ve always focused on practicing my sect''s martial arts, especially in the" Legacy of Earth and Wood ". I''m afraid I''ve put in quite a bit of effort."


    As expected, Aunty Mu suddenly knelt down in front of Master Xuanming and said in a clear voice, "Uncle-master, this disciple is probably smarter and smarter than me. This¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡· was originally a legacy from the Mo Sect, and my senior sister has already gone to the Northern Frontier of Mo Sect ¡­"


    Before Aunt Mu could finish her words, the Old Lord of Xuanming burst into laughter and said, "Mu You`er, I know what you are thinking. Hehe ¡­" This is perhaps the only good thing that you have done for our sect! "


    Even though Old Lord Xuanming had already interrupted her, it was obvious that he did not want her to continue.


    However, as smart as Young Master Han and Liu Luosha were, they had already guessed that Auntie Mu was planning on handing over the¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡· to Young Master Han.


    The two of them felt a chill in their hearts, especially Liu Luosha. His goal in coming this far was to obtain the¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡·. To have an old Lord Xuanming appear out of nowhere was already far beyond their expectations.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a thing as a strange youth?


    If this "Legacy of Earth Wood" was really taken away by this strange young man, then the consequences would be unthinkable. Thinking of this, Liu Luosha''s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, he thrust his sword diagonally and his body quickly approached Aunty Mu.


    "Speak!"


    Liu Luosha''s movement technique was extremely agile and graceful. With this movement, he was like a white shadow as he instantly appeared in front of Aunt Mu.


    It was too fast. In terms of movement techniques, it was even higher than the Sky Demon Martial School''s Ah Bi and Li Mo. His clothes fluttered, and unexpectedly, he arrived in one step.


    However, just as Liu Luosha was about to reach out and touch Auntie Mu''s neck, a ray of cold light suddenly shot toward her almost at the same time.


    Liu Luosha was greatly shocked. One must know that this shot of cold light was even faster than his own attack. A moment later, it arrived before him. The strength of this attack was truly inconceivable, directly slicing towards his own palm.


    What made Liu Luosha even more surprised was that this shooting cold light brought with it the sound of a zither string. It seemed to be a technique of the Heavenly Demon Sect that was spread throughout the martial arts world.


    "Seven Annihilations Zither Melody?"


    Liu Luosha was indeed a very knowledgeable person. His Soundsaver Technique had already reached the peak of perfection. When he saw the incoming streak of cold light, he had already retreated into the air.


    His white robe fluttered in the wind, and he easily dodged the attack with a twist of his waist.


    However, even though Liu Luosha dodged extremely fast, the piece of white silk on his sleeve was still cut in half by the cold light and fell to the ground.


    Liu Luosha retreated back to the wall of the well, almost screaming out in fear.


    "Old Lord Xuanming, have you forgotten the oath you made all those years ago?" After a moment of shock, Liu Luosha suddenly shouted at Old Lord Xuanming.


    However, when she focused her gaze on Old Lord Xuanming again, she saw him sitting down leisurely, smiling as he reached out his hands to clench his toes.


    He seemed to be indifferent to the situation in front of him.


    "Hmm?"


    It was only at this point that Liu Luosha was even more astonished. He realized that the cold gleam was not sent from Old Lord Xuanming, but from Young Master Han.


    It turned out that Young Master Han had used the blade as the string and shot out a strong beam of cold light. This strand of cold light was so strong that it exceeded Liu Luosha''s expectations.


    When Liu Luosha saw the cold light approaching, he had never expected that it was from Young Master Han. He had even thought that Old Lord Xuanming had interfered.


    It had to be known that when Old Lord Darknorth had been trapped, he had refused to make a move against others, and had kept his oath for decades without ever breaking it.


    Liu Luosha had originally estimated that if old Lord Xuanming hadn''t acted, even if he''d been able to snatch the¡¶ Eternal Burial Manual¡· from the bottom of the well, he would have been able to escape with his life.


    However ¡­ Liu Luosha secretly tried to figure it out, and he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Seeing this, Old Lord Xuanming laughed strangely and said, "Liu Luosha, you wholeheartedly want to take away my Mo Sect''s¡¶ Legacy of Earth and Wood¡·. Alright, if you can take it away from this junior, it will be yours?"


    Ah!


    When these words came out, Young Master Han and Auntie Mu were greatly shocked and couldn''t help but cry out.


    Liu Luosha had been famous throughout the martial arts world for more than ten years, and he was one of the top experts in the martial arts world. As long as he heard of his name, he would avoid him or even fear him.


    "Is that true?"


    Hearing Old Lord Xuanming''s words, Liu Luosha was overjoyed. His sullen face immediately broke into a smile.


    Liu Luosha naturally knew that a famed martial arts elder like Old Lord Xuanming would never go back on his words. Since he had said that he would not interfere, he naturally would not interfere.


    Xuan Ming rolled his eyes and scolded, "Do you really think that I would lie to you? Since that''s the case, don''t be too happy ¡­"


    As he spoke, Old Lord Xuanming reached out a hand and pulled, and a strange force pulled him. Young Master Han felt as if he''d been pulled as he stumbled towards Liu Luosha.


    Liu Luosha was originally an extremely shrewd person. Although he felt it was odd seeing Young Master Han appear in a flash, he naturally wouldn''t give up this opportunity at this moment.


    "Bo!"


    Just as Young Master Han was less than a foot away from Liu Luosha, Liu Luosha sneered and suddenly waved his hand. Several streaks of cold light shot towards the acupoints on Young Master Han''s chest.


    "Hehe!"


    Young Master Han sneered. He had originally been an extremely quick-witted person and had already calculated that Liu Luosha''s flying needles would make his move. Therefore, although his feet were unsteady, he had performed an exquisite footwork technique.


    In the past few months, Young Master Han had comprehended many of the elephant shaped totems on the Wordless Monument. It turned out that the totem left behind by an ancient war god was an absolute martial art.


    At this time, Young Master Han''s dantian was filled with the three tyrannical auras of the three Demon Ridge Fiends. Although they were chaotic, their strength was incomparable.


    When he saw Liu Luosha''s unstoppable silver needle pierce towards him, Young Master Han spun his body.


    "Speak!"


    A silver needle passed by his shoulder and instantly stabbed into the wall of the well.


    Aunt Mu broke out in a cold sweat. She thought to herself, "Even if I can avoid a few silver needles, I might not be able to escape the power of those needles. I have to pierce my chest."


    As she thought of this, Aunty Mu felt even more impressed by old Lord Xuanming.


    It had to be said that it was only the first time that Old Lord Xuanming had met Young Master Han. He could see Young Master Han''s strength through a few footwork techniques. There were only a handful of people in the world with this kind of vision.


    Young Master Han turned around and dodged Liu Luosha''s silver needle, chuckling. "There''s no need to be polite, you try out my silver needle as well!"


    As he said this, Young Master Han flashed past Liu Luosha''s side. This move was extremely fast. Liu Luosha thought that Young Master Han was about to launch a covert attack, so he snorted and made a grasping motion with his five fingers.


    Liu Luosha''s fingernails were three inches long, and with a single swipe, he unexpectedly had an impenetrable defense.


    Young Master Han laughed heartily. Suddenly, a saber light flashed and streaks of cold light shot out. This was the Demonic Sect''s most outstanding zither music, the Seven Deadly Zither.


    "Clank, clank, clank!" Several sounds of metal breaking through the air echoed out.


    Liu Luosha was shocked. The Heavenly Demon Sect''s Seven Annihilations Zither Sound had always been powerful, but there was a legend that once it was released, it would definitely drink human blood. With a flick of his finger, millions of corpses were buried under it.


    "Not good!" Liu Luosha secretly exclaimed as he immediately retreated.


    However, with a flick of his finger, the seven streams of demonic music flew into the air.


    "It''s over!"


    Even Auntie Mu standing on the side sighed inwardly. If it was Young Master Han''s Seven Killing Zither, then Liu Luosha would surely be splashed with blood on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    Right at this moment, a loud sound and a ray of light suddenly descended from the sky.


    At the same time, a ray of yellow light flashed through the opening and grabbed Liu Luosha. Liu Luosha actually managed to push the yellow light up to the top of the hole and break open the huge rock on the roof.


    The powerful force was like thunder as it exploded the rock that was sealed above the well.


    "Xiao Ying... What do you want? "


    At this moment, he saw that old Lord Darkbright had suddenly leapt up and grabbed Young Master Han with one hand, Auntie Mu with the other, as he followed her out of the well.


    Young Master Han felt his gaze brighten as Old Lord Darkbright lifted him to the ground.


    At this moment, not far away, a yellow-clothed woman was standing with her hands behind her back, gazing into the distance. Her face couldn''t be seen, and Liu Luosha was thrown to the side, his gaze fading away.


    It turned out that the sun had already risen.


    "Old man, what do you want?"


    The yellow-clothed woman gave a cold snort. Although she didn''t turn her head around, from her beautiful figure, it was obvious that she was a beautiful woman.


    "What do you want? "I am only here to see you ¡­" As Old Lord Xuanming spoke, he actually walked step by step towards the yellow-clothed woman.


    Young Master Han and Aunt Mu looked at each other dejectedly. The two of them did not know the origin of the yellow-clothed woman and could not help but be secretly puzzled.


    From what Lord Darknorth had said, it seemed as if his appearance had something to do with the yellow-robed woman. The two of them were even more confused.


    At this moment, the yellow-clothed woman laughed coldly. She suddenly leaped into the air and with a casual grab, pulled Liu Luosha far away.


    The yellow-clothed woman moved like a rainbow and in an instant, she was already several miles away.


    "Xiao Ying, wait for me!"


    However, what was even more puzzling was that old man Xuanming actually leapt into the air and followed behind the yellow-clothed woman.

 C55

    From the moment the yellow-clothed woman appeared to the time she disappeared into the horizon, a streak of neon light streaked across the sky, leaving behind only a faint fragrance. It seemed to carry an incomparable bitterness as it disappeared.


    Young Master Han raised his head and looked in the direction that Old Lord Xuanming and the yellow-clothed woman had disappeared in. He sighed lightly, a trace of helplessness showing on his handsome face before his gaze finally landed on Auntie Mu''s body.


    Auntie Mu looked depressed, her hand hidden in her sleeve.


    "You''re called Young Master Han?" Auntie Mu asked.


    "Yes!" Young Master Han nodded.


    Aunt Mu slowly reached out to take it back. In his hand, she saw that he was tightly holding an old and dilapidated file,¡¶ The Legacy of Earth and Wood¡·. At this moment, Aunt Mu''s hands seemed to be trembling slightly.


    "Isn''t it too much for me to call you Martial Nephew?"


    Auntie Mu sighed and said faintly, "My Aunt Mu boasted that she was a direct disciple of the Mo Sect and had spent thirty years of her life researching the secrets of the¡¶ Legacy of Earth and Wood¡·. She thought that she had already reached the pinnacle of perfection, but after this one time, she realized that she was only a person who had observed the heavens for the past thirty years!"


    As Auntie Mu spoke, she slowly turned around, her eyes dim.


    Young Master Han and Auntie Mu were separated by a few steps. They could already feel that this generation''s female eccentric warrior was currently bald and crippled, as if all their efforts over the past thirty years had turned into nothing.


    Aunty Mu was originally a stubborn person, but after suffering such a setback, she immediately became dispirited and dispirited.


    "Senior Mu, actually, you don''t have to be discouraged. If it''s just based on the mechanism technique, you''re the number one martial artist in this world." Young Master Han said respectfully.


    After Aunty Mu heard this, she turned around and smiled, "That''s right. If it was only the Earth Wood Technique, then my Auntie Mu is willing to admit to being number two, and no one in this world would dare to admit to being number one. However, our ancestor''s ultimate art is as vast as the ocean, and he wants to pass on the ultimate art of the Mo Sect.


    It has to be said that when Mo Zong was at his peak, he was known as the "Confucian monk" when he was on par with the Confucian scholar. He was once famous for hundreds of years.


    It wasn''t until the end of the Qin Dynasty that the Mo Sect became destitute. In order to fight for the position of ''son'', the various branches of the sect started to kill each other.


    As Auntie Mu spoke, she smiled coldly and flung out her left hand, sending the "Legacy of Earth and Wood" flying towards Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han was startled as he held out his hand.


    "Since you are part of the Mo Sect and are far more talented than me, I have passed on this¡¶ Legacy of Earth Wood¡· to you. I hope that before the Heaven Martial Great Assembly, you will be able to study and master this sect''s profound arts. Together with the other branches, you will revitalize the Mo Sect ¡­"


    Auntie Mu tossed out the remnant volume of¡¶ Earth Wood Legacy¡·. After which, her silhouette flickered as she swiftly flew towards another cliff, before disappearing into the distance.


    Young Master Han let out a sigh and could only keep the "Legacy of Earth and Wood" book in his bosom. Suddenly, he thought of Xiao Ya and could not help but be too anxious. He hastily rushed in the direction where Xiao Ya was hiding.


    One must know that although Xiao Ya''s sleeping acupoints had been heavily tapped by Young Master Han, she would not wake up within four hours. If she stayed awake for too long, she would naturally wake up.


    Once Xiao Ya woke up and found herself locked in a crack in the stone, she would scream out loud. This way, if the people from the Mo Sect heard this, it would be dangerous.


    When his thoughts traveled to this point, Young Master Han could only leap forward and shoot towards where Xiao Ya was hiding, floating down like a lonely beam.


    It was at this moment that a burst of clashing sounds of swords and sabers rang out, causing the deep valley to buzz.


    Young Master Han was greatly shocked. It was already morning, why was there a fight here? Could something have happened to Xiao Ya?


    Just as he was deep in thought, he suddenly saw dozens of silhouettes flying towards a hill. They soon surrounded the hill tightly.


    "Not good, it''s the Yin-Yang Camp!" Young Master Han couldn''t help but be astounded.


    Although these men wore wolf tooth masks and black armor, their eyes were like that of tigers and leopards as they stared at a spot on the hill with greed and bloodlust.


    Moreover, what caused Young Master Han to be even more shocked was that the area where the Yin-Yang Battalion assassins were besieging was where Xiao Ya was hiding. Could it be that these people had really discovered her?


    As he thought of this, Young Master Han hastily dashed forward. His Qing Gong had already entered the advanced stage and was just like an arc of light that was being released.


    Those assassins from the Zhen Yi camp were gathering towards a slope when they suddenly heard a sound coming from the sky. They immediately backed out in surprise.


    At this moment, Young Master Han discovered that behind the slope was a young man in white.


    The youth in white had a jade-like face and looked to be about twenty years old. His bright eyes made him look even more handsome.


    However, at this time, this young man was being besieged by the assassins from the Yin-Yang Camp. He had no way to fight back. However, this young man had a long sword protecting his entire body, which made his body impenetrable.


    When the white-clothed youth saw Young Master Han rush over, he was also stunned for a moment and subconsciously took a step back.


    "Who are you?" Before Young Master Han could speak, the white-clothed youth''s sword-like eyebrows arched as he asked the first question.


    Young master Han lightly landed on the slope, but didn''t say anything as he turned to walk behind the rock. He reached out a hand and actually pulled away a rock.


    At that moment, everyone saw a small cave behind the rock. What was more shocking was that there was a little girl sleeping behind the cave.


    Ah!


    Everyone was shocked. They all took a step back and looked at each other.


    Young Master Han chuckled and heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that although Xiao Ya had been struck by him, she would wake up within one to two hours according to the average martial artist.


    However, Xiao Ya''s kung fu was low, and she had followed Elder Xiao to avoid being hunted down by the Zhenge Sect. Thus, she had to travel a long distance just to sleep and still be awake at dawn.


    Young Master Han nodded. He bent down and suddenly patted Xiao Ya''s body twice. Xiao Ya instantly opened her eyes and, after clearly seeing the person in front of her, suddenly jumped up.


    "Big brother, where''s my grandfather?"


    Xiao Ya jumped up, but her consciousness still wasn''t able to react. When she grabbed Young Master Han''s arm, she remembered that Elder Xiao had already died in the temple door.


    When he thought of this, his two canines pulled back as tears flowed from his eyes. He hid himself in Young Master Han''s chest as he cried. His voice was tender and mournful, as if he was someone who could empathize with others.


    Young Master Han gently embraced Xiao Ya and whispered, "Xiao Ya, your grandfather has left. Follow your big brother!"


    However, at this time, a sneer was heard. A leader of the Fusion Camp suddenly swept over from the side and landed on a rock. His gaze was cold.


    "You want to leave? Everyone here must die today? "


    The black cloak of the leader of the Zhen Yi camp fluttered in the wind. Under the cloak, there were a pair of eyes like a vulture''s, and they were like a pair of bloodthirsty eyes that sent shivers down one''s spine.


    "Hehe!" Young Master Han laughed coldly and didn''t speak.


    The young man in white suddenly stepped forward and shouted in a loud voice: "You traitors, if you want to kill me, kill me. These two have nothing to do with me, do not involve anyone else!"


    Although the white-clothed youth''s voice wasn''t loud, his eyes were incomparably imposing.


    The leader sneered and said, "Young Master, if you don''t die, then we are the only ones who will die." But, who didn''t love their lives? So, you can only die, please forgive this subordinate for offending you! "


    Young Master Han didn''t want to be nosy at the moment, so he picked up Xiao Ya and left.


    However, just as Young Master Han took two steps forward, two black shadows suddenly flew into the air and slashed at his throat.


    This was a killer''s fatal blow, which meant that this strike was meant to kill Young Master Han and Xiao Ya.


    Young Master Han snorted. He didn''t even raise his eyes as he held Xiao Ya''s hand with one hand. His right index finger and middle finger lightly clamped onto one of the short sabers.


    "Clang!"


    The sound of an iron weapon breaking was heard as a scimitar fell onto the rock, letting out a crisp sound.


    Everyone was shocked by this. It turned out that Young Master Han had broken a scimitar that had come piercing his way at this crucial moment with two fingers, and had used it as a hidden weapon to knock down one of them.


    This speed was simply unimaginable. Everyone was dumbstruck as they looked at each other.


    Even the eyes of the leader of the Zhen Yi camp sunk. A strange evil smile had already stiffened on his wrinkled face.


    "Whoever dares to stop me, die!" Young Master Han sneered and pulled Xiao Ya forward.


    "Wrong! Who dares to stand in our way?! Die!"


    At this moment, the youth in white suddenly took a stride forward and smiled at Young Master Han. "Little brother, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    "Hmm?" Young Master Han halted his steps and turned to look at the youth in white. "Do you know me?"


    The youth in white laughed and said to Young Master Han, "Although I''ve never seen you before, I''ve met Martial Uncle this time. He said that on this trip to the southern territory, I''ve met a talented youth in martial arts. He must be you!"


    When Young Master Han heard this, he frowned and asked in a low voice, "May I ask who your uncle-master is ¡­"


    The youth in white laughed heartily as he made some guesses in his heart. He cupped his hands towards Young Master Han and said, "Martial Uncle is Master Scholar Han!"


    Young Master Han was an extremely intelligent person and nodded his head upon hearing this. Although he couldn''t figure out the identity of the youth in front of him, this person must be from the Confucian Sect since he called Disciple Master Jiu as his senior.


    But why would the people from the Zhen Xing want to kill people from the Confucian Sect?


    Just as the white-clothed youth finished his words, the leader of the Zhen Yi camp sneered and shouted: "Brothers, do you know what to do? Kill! "


    The moment the word "kill" came out, the surrounding assassins of the Yin-Yang Camp immediately flew towards the white-clothed youth and Young Master Han. This time, these men of the Yin-Yang Camp had actually rushed towards them without a care for their own safety.


    The blade shadows around him flashed with a cold light, forming a net of blades.


    The youth in white had long since been slashed several times, but now he giggled and suddenly dodged to the left of Young Master Han, wanting to be under his protection.

 C56

    Young Master Han sneered in his heart. He already extremely hated the tactics of the Yin-Yang Battalion assassins. Now that he wanted to save the white-clothed youth and saw him dodge, he could only smile faintly.


    And then one of them stopped and sneered, "Whoever dares to step over the line will die!"


    However, how could these men from the Yin-Yang Camp be willing to listen? Although they had heard Young Master Han''s icy voice and felt a domineering aura, no one stopped.


    Hundreds of the Yinyi Battalion killers took to the air at the same time, dashing towards Young Master Han. The killer''s gaze froze, his bronze face devoid of any emotion. Perhaps in their eyes, there was only killing.


    Young Master Han snorted and slowed his steps. He only carried Xiao Ya as he advanced, but the presence that erupted from his body was like a tidal wave as it struck out crazily.


    Those assassins that flew in were screaming non-stop before they even arrived.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Although these assassins were incomparably strong, they couldn''t approach Young Master Han in the slightest. Like moths to a flame, they were shot dozens of feet away before collapsing with miserable shrieks.


    And this was only young master Han being kind in his heart. He had only sent the killers from the camp flying. If he had killed them, they probably wouldn''t have had a chance at all.


    Normally, these assassins would kill people like they were numbed. However, they had seen such a powerful aura before. Even though it was an iron order like a mountain, in the end, they still retreated in fear and looked at each other in shock.


    Only the white-clothed youth standing behind Young Master Han smiled faintly and nodded, "Brother Han, you''re too kind. These killers are devils that kill without batting an eye, why leave them with a chance to live?"


    Everyone could see that if this messy haired teenager really killed him in pain, he would have been a corpse lying all over the ground and no one would be able to take a single hit from him.


    "Humph, good boy, do you know who you''re going against?" At this time, a leader of the Yin-Yang Battalion flew above the heads of the soldiers. He was wearing heavy armor and descended from the sky like an eagle. All the assassins immediately stepped out of the circle.


    Young master Han''s gaze froze as he looked at that person without saying a word.


    "The imperial court guards are in compliance with the imperial code. Hurry up and get out of the way, otherwise, even if your martial arts are powerful enough to kill us all, you still won''t be able to escape!"


    "Is that so?" Young Master Han snorted.


    "Of course!" The commander of the Zhen Xing camp laughed strangely and said, "This person is guilty to an extreme. Our lord must capture him. I hope that Young Hero won''t interfere!"


    He knew that if he were to forcefully kill him, even if all the assassins came together, they might not be able to kill this white-clothed youth. If he were to bring him out, he might even be able to force Young Master Han to retreat.


    In the martial arts world, although the gangs were not afraid of the heavens or the earth, it was not wise to go against the imperial government. Moreover, it would be a nightmare to go against the forbidden camp.


    However, it was still possible for the commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion to not mention the Yin-Yang Battalion. With a raise of his hand, Young Master Han immediately became enraged. He then suddenly swung his hand and an incomparably powerful squadron aura flew towards the commander of the Yin-Yang Battalion.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion rang out, startling everyone. They retreated in panic, raising their heads to look at the leader of the Yin-Yang Camp. However, his armor was shattered, and he slowly hid himself in the distance.


    "Scram!" Otherwise, I will kill you all! " A cold, hard roar came from Young Master Han''s mouth.


    At this moment, all the assassins who had been killing had all turned around and retreated. No one lagged behind. All of them had left in an instant.


    "Aiyo, his rolling speed is quite fast!" Seeing that the assassins had retreated, the man in white laughed and said, "What a bunch of cowards!"


    Although the white-clothed youth had just been ambushed, he was calm in the face of danger. Seeing that the killer had retreated, his handsome face couldn''t help but reveal a bright smile.


    Young Master Han couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and turn his head back to look at the youth in white. He said faintly, "Now that the killers from the Yin-Yang Camp have left, your danger is over. You can leave!"


    Instead, he faced Young Master Han and bowed deeply. He said, "Young Hero Han, we are destined to meet by chance today, and Young Hero has saved my life, so how can I just leave like this?"


    Although the robed youth acted in an unrestrained manner, his attitude was extremely respectful and meticulous.


    Xiao Ya had long since sobered up, but her large eyes were still fixed on the white clothed youth. When she saw the white clothed youth walk over, she quickly turned her head and stretched out her hand to pull Young Master Han''s hand. She hastily whispered, "Big brother, let''s go quickly!"


    However, Young Master Han knew nothing about this elegant youth''s identity. Although he saw that this youth was very amiable, he did not dare to rashly approach him. Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, he nodded and said, "That''s fine, we still have matters to attend to, so let''s part ways here!"


    As he spoke, Young Master Han cupped his hands towards the youth in white and pulled on Xiao Ya, about to step forward. At this moment, dozens of figures appeared in the air and landed beside the white-clothed youth.


    Young Master Han''s gaze froze as he laughed coldly.


    It had to be known that the dozens of experts that had arrived were all experts that stood in the air without leaving a trace. However, when the dozens of experts arrived beside the white-clothed youth, they were all lying on the ground with expressions of extreme fear.


    "Fortunately, the Young Lord is safe, otherwise, we would all die here!" An old man in black stepped forward, knelt down on both knees, and said in a loud voice.


    He walked straight in front of Young Master Han and Xiao Ya, bowed and said sincerely, "I am fortunate enough to know the martial arts of this world, and would like to invite Young Master to have a chat with me?"


    Everyone heard the young man in white actually extend an invitation to a disheveled teenager, and couldn''t help but be stunned, especially the old man in black. Everyone heard the young man in white actually extend an invitation to a disheveled teenager, and couldn''t help but be stunned, especially when the old man in black snorted and said, "Young Lord, this is impossible, and the High Lord has already said it.


    When Young Master Han heard this, he did not wait for the black clothed elder to finish speaking. He snorted and pulled Xiao Ya along as he impatiently said, "Don''t tell me you suspect that we are close to your Young Lord and purposefully put on an act?"


    The black clad old man sneered: "Otherwise! How can a youngster like you defeat the Seventh Assassin Company of the forbidden Yi Yuan School? Just that heavily armored commander alone has beaten countless heroes of the world with his iron fists! "


    The old man actually suspected Young Master Han''s strength and thought that there was some great secret behind the defeat of the Fusion Camp killers. It was obvious that the old man in black was quite meticulous and was not an ordinary person.


    The white-clothed youth saw that the black-clothed elder was suspicious and wanted to explain. However, Young Master Han grabbed Xiao Ya and Xiao Ya, both of them, and slashed through the air, creating a white streak that instantly traveled several kilometers away.


    This exceptional lightness skill immediately shocked everyone, especially the black-clothed old man who couldn''t help but blush.


    However, the black clad old man was someone who had experienced countless storms before. His expression grew solemn as he yelled in the direction of Young Master Han. "You''re indeed a heroic youth. Please forgive this old man for having committed such a presumptuous act!"


    Although Young Master Han''s demeanor was like a rainbow, the words of the black clad old man behind him were heard clearly. He hesitated on the inside, wondering who the three old men from the Pot Mountain Pass were, and even more so, didn''t know who this Xu Chongmao was.


    However, because Young Master Han had grown up in the Southern Wilderness, he had followed his master and juniors in cultivating martial arts in the mountains. He naturally knew very little about the martial arts world, especially the martial arts sects of the Central Plains.


    Although Young Master Han was carrying Xiao Ya, at this moment, his internal energy was swelling and his cultivation base was rapidly increasing. His body shot forward and within a few ups and downs, he was already more than ten li away.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya struggled to say, "Big brother, let me down. They won''t be able to catch me!"


    Young Master Han nodded and suddenly stopped. He said gently, "Yes, Xiao Ya ¡­ However, that white-clothed youth does not seem to be a bad person. What is even more unexpected is that there are actually so many experts protecting him. It seems that his background is not small! "


    Hearing that, Xiao Ya pursed her lips and smiled, she then said with her two canines, "Not only is your background not small, you know? If you knew his identity, I''m afraid ¡­ I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death! "


    Young Master Han chuckled and caressed Xiao Ya''s head. "There may not be anything that will scare your brother to death in this world. But from the way you''re speaking, could it be that you know him?"


    When Xiao Ya heard Young Master Han''s words, her expression changed drastically as she said, "Big brother, don''t mention this person in the future. Just pretend we didn''t meet him!"


    With that, Xiao Ya walked forward, leaving Young Master Han a few steps behind. She seemed to be worried, and Young Master Han couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    Although Young Master Han had only known Xiao Ya for a short while, he knew that she was a gentle, little girl. She was naive and romantic, and had always been magnanimous in her heart.


    Xiao Ya took a few steps forward before she suddenly turned around and said softly, "We will meet him sooner or later. We can''t avoid him even if we wanted to ¡­" The black clad old man from earlier is a well-known figure in the martial arts world, one of the leaders of the Trinity Martial Arts.


    "Are you talking about Xu, one of the three old men of the Zhou Dynasty?" "Heavy Mao?" Young Master Han asked in surprise.


    Xiao Ya cast a sidelong glance at Young Master Han and said hesitantly, "Could it be that you''ve never even heard of one of the leaders of the Trinity Martial Forest, the three old men of the Zhou Dynasty, Elder Xu Chongmao? Are you even from the martial arts world? "


    Young Master Han could only be embarrassed for a moment as he said, "I really don''t know who this old fellow is, but if little sister told me, wouldn''t big brother know?"


    Xiao Ya couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air when she saw Young Master Han speak sincerely. She sighed and said, "Big brother will know in the future ¡­ "Of course I know!"


    These words were said with a bit of a choke, but it sounded like Young Master Han had other intentions. Although Young Master Han wanted to know who these people were, he saw that Xiao Ya had a strange expression and didn''t ask any further.

 C57

    Young Master Han thought to himself. He had no idea how long he could last with his current devilish poison. He had originally wanted to enter the capital and ask the Martial Emperor for an explanation so he could wash away the injustice of his ancestors.


    However, he also felt that Liu Hanjiang had been sitting there for more than a hundred years and that there were countless strange and unusual people. It was unknown whether he would be able to escape unscathed after entering the capital alone.


    "Forget it. I have brought Xiao Ya into the palace. It can be considered as having been entrusted to me by elder Xiao!" Young Master Han laughed heartily as he thought of this. He pulled Xiao Ya along and said, "I''ll send you north now. You''ll have to listen to me along the way!"


    Xiao Ya pouted, pursed her lips into a smile and said: "Why do I need to listen to your words? I am a sister. If big brother loves and protects his sister, then he must rely on her for everything! "


    Young Master Han chuckled when he heard this. He ran his hand through his messy hair as he laughed, "You little brat, your big brother can''t outdo you. But then again, I promised Elder Xiao that I''d send you to the palace. I''ll naturally do my best."


    "I''m not a kid!" Who knew that after Young Master Han spoke, Xiao Ya said angrily, "I''m already twelve ¡­" Could it be that you agreed to send me to the capital just to fulfill Grandfather''s promise? "


    As Xiao Ya spoke, she bit her lips and glared at Young Master Han with eyes that seemed to overflow with tears. Young Master Han couldn''t help but be startled as he hurriedly asked, "Younger Sister, what''s wrong?"


    "Do you really have to leave after you send me to the palace? Where are you going? " Xiao Ya did not reply Young Master Han, but said so in a low voice.


    Young Master Han''s heart trembled. He knew that Xiao Ya had been relying on him for a few days, and Elder Xiao''s disappearance made Xiao Xiya feel lonely. Naturally, he felt a sense of attachment to Xiao Ya.


    Although they had only known each other for a few days, Young Master Han had already realized that Xiao Ya''s identity was not ordinary. However, Young Master Han didn''t want to ask too many questions; he was busy with his own matters and naturally didn''t want to get involved in other matters.


    However, although Xiao Ya''s identity was complicated, she was like a green lotus, untainted by mud and snow. Her intelligence was as clear and holy as a rose full of bone and frost.


    Young Master Han chuckled and pulled on Xiao Ya''s hand, saying sincerely, "Younger Sister, big brother has urgent matters to attend to in the capital. Once things are done, I''ll be the first to go to the palace to see my younger sister. How about it?"


    Xiao Ya''s nose twitched as she snorted, "My mother said that a man can trust a sow to climb a tree ¡­" You must be lying to me! "


    Just as he was speaking, a strange laughter came from a jujube tree by the side of the road. A person''s body was pressed against a tree branch and he scolded, "What sow climbing a tree, what nonsense ¡­" Are you talking about me? "


    Xiao Ya and Young Master Han were shocked when they heard this, especially since Young Master Han''s cultivation had advanced quite a bit. However, he was only a few meters away from them, yet he didn''t notice at all.


    From this, one could imagine that this person was not only a martial artist, but also a top expert.


    Afraid that Xiao Ya would be in the wrong, Young Master Han stepped in front of her and shouted, "Who are you?!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a ball of white shadow roll down and land in front of Xiao Ya and Young Master Han. Young Master Han was greatly surprised, and when he looked closely, he saw that the person in front of him was an extremely obese, old man.


    "Who am I? "Damn it, your father hates it when people say that I, Old Pig, has climbed the tree. They say that I, Old Pig, love to climb the tree the most!" The fat weirdo''s eyes slanted as he stared at Xiao Ya and shouted, "You little rascal, you are so rude ¡­ Hurry up and compensate me with my beautiful dreams! "


    Xiao Ya had seen this weirdo before and was so scared that she shivered and moved behind Young Master Han. However, Xiao Ya quickly recovered and patted her chest. "Could it be that you''re Grandpa Pig?"


    The fat and strange man''s eyes became dull as he scolded, "Old Pig is Old Pig. You can call me Grandpa Pig, and calling me Old Pig is no exaggeration. Anyway, I''m Old Pig!"


    Young Master Han saw that the person in front of him was acting strangely. Moreover, looking at the movement technique that had just rolled down the ground, this person couldn''t help but have superb skills. Even the movement technique was first-rate.


    In the martial world, most of the people who specialized in qinggong were women or those who were thin in stature. However, this fat weirdo was simply as fat as a ball of meat. However, his actions were quick and agile.


    Hearing the fat weirdo''s words, Xiao Ya''s cowardice disappeared and she chuckled, "What pig''s ancestor, isn''t that just a lazy pig that loves to sleep? Back then at Nine Flower Mountain, you promised me one thing ¡­ Hehe, Grandpa Pig, don''t forget! "


    "What ¡­" What? "Nine Flower Mountain, what did I promise you?!" When the fat weirdo heard Xiao Ya''s words, he was momentarily stunned. He turned around and ran, but he only saw a white shadow flash and a fat arc of light escaping towards a cove. A voice came over: "I am Old Pig, Pig Ancestor ¡­ "It might not be your grandpa Pig, how could I agree to anything ¡­"


    Although this weirdo was running very fast, his voice was clear as if it was in front of his eyes. It was clear that his cultivation base was extremely unfathomable. Young Master Han couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    Seeing that the fat weirdo had run away, Xiao Ya couldn''t help but to become impatient. She tiptoed and giggled, "Grandpa Pig, it seems like you still can''t find the ''Nine Serenities''. Otherwise, why didn''t you acknowledge me as your niece?"


    "Stop acknowledging my ass, your skinny, damn grandpa insisted on coming here to protect you. Who would have thought that your grandpa had already found bodyguards for you. But I, this damn pig, wasted my time here!" The fat weirdo''s voice came from far away. Young Master Han estimated that they were at least a hundred miles away.


    Young Master Han and the fat old man had only met face to face, yet their cultivation levels were clearly seen. Young Master Han had only met face with each other, yet their cultivation levels were clearly seen.


    Xiao Ya chuckled, "Of course, that''s why he likes to sleep in the tree all the time and has never trusted me. One year ago, he promised to find the ''Nine Nether Flower'' for me, but who knows, this year has passed but he still hasn''t found it, so he escaped the moment he saw me."


    Young Master Han thought this was funny. From what this fat old man had said, it was obvious that a senior called Skinny Monkey had asked him to come here to protect Xiao Ya. But this person was indeed strange.


    Young Master Han originally wanted to probe further, but when he thought about it, Xiao Ya''s identity was special, so it was no wonder Elder Xiao had solemnly warned him to be cautious. Since Xiao Ya and Elder Xiao hadn''t mentioned anything to Young Master Han, he didn''t ask any further.


    Xiao Ya saw Young Master Han''s frown and knew what he was thinking. She giggled, "Big brother, this person is actually the same as Grandpa Xu, one of the leaders of the Three Qin Martial Forest. He''s also one of the three old men!"


    Young Master Han nodded his head with a smile and said, "The three elders of the Zhou Dynasty must have a very high status in the Central Plains martial arts forest. Since little sister knows them, her identity must be extraordinary!"


    Xiao Ya heard this and suddenly lowered her head. She choked, "Big brother will naturally know about little sister''s identity. It''s not that little sister is hiding it from you. It''s just that this matter is very important. Elder Xiao has to be careful ¡­"


    "No worries!" Young Master Han didn''t wait for Xiao Ya to finish and interrupted, "Brother and little sister meeting at first sight doesn''t necessarily mean that you need to know too much. I''m just a little curious."


    Young Master Han didn''t want to investigate Xiao Ya''s identity, so he naturally didn''t want Xiao Ya to bother about his identity. Because he was born in the demonic path, and was also the sect head of the Demonic Sect, and even when he was a traitor, if Xiao Ya were to ask, who knows how long it would take for him to explain himself.


    The corner of Xiao Ya''s mouth curled up into a smile as she replied, "I can''t hide my identity from you. You have to tell me everything in detail. Otherwise, I won''t listen to you!"


    Young Master Han was at a loss for words when he heard this. He stuttered, "This ¡­" "I''ll naturally explain it clearly to you in the future ¡­"


    At this moment, there was a sudden ruckus from behind. Horseshoes were galloping along, dozens of horses were riding in. Young Master Han and Xiao Ya couldn''t help but turn their heads to look, only to see a person dressed in strange attire and flying towards the pipeline.


    Young Master Han quickly pulled Xiao Ya along and leaned against a stone beam by the side of the road, coincidentally hiding her body. In just a short while, these people had already arrived in front of them.


    "Boss, didn''t two people stand here just now?" Why did it disappear in the blink of an eye? " A thin, middle-aged man suddenly pulled on the reins and asked in surprise.


    When everyone heard this, they all stopped in their tracks. A fat middle-aged man came out from the crowd and said sarcastically to the thin middle-aged man: "Brother He, did you get scared of that skinny old man? The f * ck you are so suspicious!"


    The thin middle-aged man snorted and didn''t reply to the fat middle-aged man. Instead, he cupped his hands towards a masked man and said, "Junior Sister, I really saw two figures ¡­"


    The masked man grunted and waved the whip in his hand. "We were ambushed by this thin devil along the way. Everyone should be careful. Don''t let any hint of the news leak out during this year''s Mo Sect Meet. We must reach the slope before nightfall!"


    As soon as the masked man spoke, Young Master Han, who was hiding behind a huge boulder, was immediately shocked. So this masked man was the Heaven''s Will Sect disciple that he met a few days ago, Ling Yue.


    Although Ling Yue''s martial arts skills weren''t at the first-rate level, her schemes were completely different. She was extremely intelligent, and could be said to be one of the only ones in the Heaven''s Will Sect. There were many seniors in this group, but they all obeyed Ling Yue''s orders.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ling Yue finished her sentence, everyone else said in unison, "Understood!"


    Ling Yue nodded and took the lead, leading the group forward. The crowd did not dare to delay and chased closely after her with their whips raised. In the blink of an eye, they were all gone.


    Young Master Han suddenly pulled on Xiao Ya and whispered, "Follow up, we''ll go join in the fun!"


    Little Yahoo! gritted his teeth and snorted, "Hmph, I knew you would chase after me. Fine, fine, I will pursue you with you!" However, he was ultimately unable to say these words. He quietly mused, wondering if Young Master Han already had a lover in his heart. His wild thoughts caused him to bite his lips tightly, and his face was flushed red even as he held his breath.


    However, Young Master Han no longer noticed the change in Xiao Ya''s expression. He grabbed her with one hand and chased after Ling Yue.

 C58

    Young Master Han and Xiao Ya pursued them for several kilometers, speeding along the road. After walking for half a day, they still hadn''t seen a single person. Ling Yue and her entourage had long since disappeared, and this place was a crossroads of the official roads.


    "Big brother, this group of people is very secretive. They say that they have a secret meeting in the Mo Sect or that they have something to do with a case in the Jianghu." Seeing that Young Master Han was disappointed, Xiao Ya hurriedly smiled.


    "The Jianghu Public Office?" Young master Han couldn''t help but be taken aback as he asked, "Could it be that something has happened here to stir up the martial arts world recently?"


    Young Master Han had not been in the martial arts world for long, and most of his activities were in the southern border. He knew very little about the martial arts of Central Plains.


    Xiao Ya giggled, "Since the initial disintegration of our sect into the seven divisions, the Mo Sect has almost disintegrated. With their abilities waning, this reunion naturally has its own goals."


    It turned out that there was a famous person in the martial arts world named Liao Changfeng in Jing and Chu. Even though Liao Changfeng was a straightforward person and had a wide range of connections, no one knew what his master was. Furthermore, Liao Changfeng had always called himself a chivalrous person, so no matter how strong or wild Jing Chu was, he always gave him some face.


    However, for some unknown reason, he was assassinated in the middle of last month. Furthermore, he hung all over Jing Prefecture City''s tower until the next day when he was finally discovered.


    It was said that Liao Zhangfeng was a disciple of the Mo Sect, and he refused the imperial edict. He did not accept the imperial edict, and thus, he did not accept the "One Hundred Clans Is One" initiative. Thus, he had gathered a large crowd to resist the Confucianism alliance, and was dispatched by the imperial government to send an expert from the Zhen Xing camp to kill him on top of the city gate as a warning.


    However, once this news spread, the people of the martial arts world would be in danger. Although many of the gangs had changed their ways on the surface and submitted to the imperial edict, there would be waves surging in the dark.


    Later on, although the master of Confucianism, Dong Zhongshu, had personally written a letter to Liao Chenfeng''s family, indicating that this time it was instigated by a group of foreign elements, most people in the martial arts world did not believe it.


    When Young Master Han heard Xiao Ya''s detailed explanation, he nodded and said, "There must be people instigating the Confucian Sect and the other martial arts sects to kill each other. However, if the Confucian Sect wants to rule the other sects in one fell swoop, isn''t that a bit too arrogant?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ya giggled, "That''s right. It has to be said that all the sects in the world came from Pangu''s World, and after experiencing the Spring and Autumn War, they were able to release hundreds of flowers to fight against each other. Although the Confucian Sect''s power is unprecedented, they may not be able to unify the entire Jianghu in one fell swoop!"


    As the two of them talked, they walked forward. After an hour, they saw a small town in front of them. When they asked the passersby, they could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    Young Master Han looked around and saw that although this small town wasn''t big, there were two criss-crossing pipes. This was the northern stronghold, and the north side was a few kilometers long, full of taverns and inns.


    Xiao Ya smiled, her dimples appearing as she said, "Big brother, the person you are looking for is in this small town. Xiao Ya smiled, and her dimples appearing as she said," Big brother, the person you are looking for is in this small town.


    Young Master Han''s heart chilled when he heard this as he smiled, "Your younger sister is still thoughtful, but you don''t know how to dress up?"


    "Of course it''s to dress up as a husband and wife. Only in this way will it be able to fool others!" Xiao Ya grunted and blurted out those words. However, the moment she said them, she felt that something was amiss. She turned her face away while biting her lips.


    Young Master Han chuckled and said generously, "Alright, alright, alright. Then let''s pretend to be husband and wife. Hmm, it should be a couple that ran away from home!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ya looked even more embarrassed as she jokingly scolded, "Who is the little married couple that ran away from home with you?" As he spoke, his heart was filled with joy. He continued, "Come with me, foolish brother!"


    With that, Xiao Ya took the lead and walked towards an alley in the town. She saw that it was filled with storefronts, such as blacksmiths, tailors, and fortune telling books.


    Xiao Ya stepped into a small Zhou Yi restaurant and asked, "Can the shop be used as an Alien?"


    An old man was sleeping on the counter. Xiao Ya called out to him a few times before the old man asked with his sleepy eyes, "Do you want to line up or do you want to calculate?"


    Seeing that Xiao Ya was only a young girl of eleven or twelve, she could not help but snort. "Go go ¡­" Don''t disturb my sleep! " He then turned around and fell asleep on the counter.


    Xiao Ya saw that this old man was eccentric and ignored her, especially when this old man regarded her as a child. She could not help but get angry, pressing her palms down on the demon''s head, she said angrily, "We are here to do your family business!"


    Although Xiao Ya''s martial arts had not reached the top, her hands pressed down with more than just a few hundred pounds of strength. Young Master Han, who was behind Xiao Ya, could not help but call out, "Xiao Ya, don''t injure this old man!"


    However, despite Xiao Ya''s fury, her palm still struck the counter. This elder didn''t seem to feel anything even though he was lying on the counter. On the contrary, Xiao Ya''s strength was like a ball of mud that had disappeared into the sea.


    Ah!" Shocked, Young Master Han quickly strode forward and blocked in front of Xiao Ya, a pair of palms pressing down on his chest, afraid that the elder would take the opportunity to retaliate. Xiao Ya would definitely suffer.


    "Heh, you little baby, your cultivation isn''t weak at all!" The old man suddenly raised his head from the counter and looked at Young Master Han. He said in surprise, "Since when did such a young hero appear in the land of Jing Chu? This old man knows nothing at all?"


    Young Master Han cherished Xiao Ya''s heart and unintentionally used the Illusory Shifting Technique from the Formless Heavenly Book to arrive in front of Xiao Ya. Just by listening to the sound of the wind, the old man was able to tell that Young Master Han''s cultivation was shallow.


    Xiao Ya pouted and shouted, "You old man, we are guests, is there any reason for you to treat us like this? There are many young heroes in the world who are just frogs at the bottom of your well! "


    When he heard Xiao Ya''s words, he couldn''t help but sneer and say, "You child, this old man''s Alien Restaurant doesn''t easily do business. You child, you''re still wet behind the ears and don''t understand the rules, you should go back and ask your master!"


    Xiao Ya replied angrily after hearing what he said, "What a good old man! Are you trying to use your seniority to show off your age? "Since my business has come to you today, I will have to do it even if I don''t do it. I will have to do it no matter what, so I won''t be leaving!"


    After saying that, Xiao Ya took a step forward and sat down on a chair in the hall. She crossed her legs and her big eyes darted around as she sized up the items around her.


    Seeing this, Young Master Han knew that not only was Xiao Ya extremely smart, but she had a good temper and refused to leave. If she continued to waste time with this old man, she would be delayed in doing business, so he bowed towards the old man and said: "Senior, please forgive me. Although my little sister is unreasonable, she is kind-hearted.


    When the old man heard this, he stroked his beard with one hand and sneered, "Now you want to leave, it won''t be that easy!"


    "Hmm?" Young Master Han''s gaze froze as he felt the old man''s formless killing intent. This killing intent seemed familiar, coming from all directions to suffocate him.


    Young Master Han didn''t have time to think before he suddenly leapt up and landed beside Xiao Ya. He extended a hand to pull Xiao Ya, "Hurry and go, this old fellow''s cultivation is superb, he''s no ordinary martial artist!"


    However, although Young Master Han was quick, the old man also slowly walked over and caught up to him. He reached out his hand to grab Young Master Han''s back and shouted, "Good boy, how did you steal this iron zither!"


    This old man arrived high in the air, grabbing out with one hand as several streaks of cold light flashed by and landed on Young Master Han''s back. This gentle force was incredibly strange, one straight and one soft, both firm and combined.


    This was an extremely strong opponent. Although this old man looked sickly, he was actually an expert from the inner sect. In terms of palm strength alone, he was probably a level higher than Master Wine.


    The Heavenly Demon Zither was a treasure used to control the Sky Demon Martial School. Although dozens of years ago, when the Heavenly Demon Palace Master brought it to the southern border, the Central Plains martial arts Lin had already disappeared, but that Heavenly Demon Palace Master had laughed at Wu Lin, and the Heavenly Demon Zither had killed countless of martial artists, many of whom were powerful figures.


    Young Master Han did not expect that this old man would see the Heavenly Demonic Zither on his back with a single glance and would be extremely shocked. Seeing that the old man had arrived, he did not hesitate and took off the Heavenly Demonic Zither and pressed it.


    "Bam!" With a short, muffled sound, the old man flipped over and landed on a nearby flight of stairs. He looked at Young Master Han in surprise and asked doubtfully, "You are ¡­" A disciple who did not attack the school? When did Junior Sister accept a male disciple? "


    Young Master Han exchanged blows with the old man, feeling aghast. However, he immediately guessed the other person''s background and quickly retreated, bowing. "So it''s senior master Primordius!"


    The old man''s face was ashen. At this moment, his sleeve had already been cut off by Young Master Han''s zither music. Even his fingernails had been cut off, and traces of blood seeped out.


    "Not bad, you can indeed save the Heavenly Demonic Zither from seeing the Ancient Blood Cult. However ¡­" Heh heh, don''t call me so intimate. If you want me to admit that you are not an attacking disciple, you still need to use some skills! " The old man laughed coldly and actually advanced towards Young Master Han instead of retreating. Two swords suddenly appeared in his hands as he stabbed towards Young Master Han one after the other.


    Young Master Han laughed coldly in his heart. The various branches of the Mo Sect had always suspected each other. By now, they no longer had any friendly relations with each other. This was the main reason why the Mo Sect had collapsed.